Meditations upon the marks of the true Church of Christ: or, Motives of credibility in behalf of the true religion: and, the easiest way to finde it out. / By H.W.
         H. W.
      
       
         
           1655
        
      
       Approx. 318 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 142 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A96976
         Wing W36A
         Thomason E1666_1
         ESTC R208388
         99867343
         99867343
         119650
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A96976)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 119650)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 209:E1666[1])
      
       
         
           
             Meditations upon the marks of the true Church of Christ: or, Motives of credibility in behalf of the true religion: and, the easiest way to finde it out. / By H.W.
             H. W.
             Wilkinson, Henry, 1610-1675,
          
           [16], 266, [2] p.
           
             [s.n.],
             Paris, :
             Printed, with licence. 1655.
          
           
             Sometimes attributed to Henry Wilkinson.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: after initials: "Papist"; at foot of page: "August. 25.".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Apologetic works -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2008-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-08 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-12 Taryn Hakala
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-12 Taryn Hakala
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Meditations
           UPON
           THE
           MARKS
           of
           the
           True
           CHURCH
           of
           CHRIST
           :
           OR
           ,
           Motives
           of
           Credibility
           In
           behalf
           of
           the
           True
           Religion
           :
           And
           ,
           the
           easiest
           way
           to
           finde
           it
           out
           .
        
         
           By
           
             H.
             W.
          
           
        
         
           
             Testimonia
             tua
             credibilia
             facta
             sunt
             nimis
             .
          
           
             
               Thy
               testimonies
               are
               made
               too
               credible
               .
            
             
               Psal
               .
               92.7
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Lord
               ,
               if
               that
               which
               we
               believe
               be
               an
               errour
               ,
               you
               have
               deceived
               us
               ;
               for
               this
               doctrine
               is
               confirmed
               by
               those
               signes
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               done
               but
               by
               you
               :
            
             
               Ricardus
               de
               S.
               Victore
               1.1
               ,
               de
               Trinitate
               c.
               2.
               
            
          
        
         
           Paris
           ,
           Printed
           ,
           with
           Licence
           .
           1655.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Preface
        
         
           IF
           the
           Enemy
           of
           mankinde
           did
           not
           shew
           unto
           Sectaries
           the
           face
           of
           Religion
           in
           a
           false
           Glass
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           makes
           the
           very
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           (
           she
           that
           is
           so
           beautifull
           ,
           with
           so
           lovely
           features
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           comely
           a
           comportment
           in
           her self
           )
           appear
           to
           the
           deluded
           eyes
           of
           so
           many
           souls
           ill-favoured
           ,
           ugly
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           monstruous
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           sets
           out
           other
           Sects
           (
           though
           never
           so
           contemptable
           in
           themselves
           )
           for
           beauties
           ,
           most
           gracious
           and
           attractive
           :
           disputes
           and
           ●●arrels
           about
           Religion
           would
           
           be
           soon
           composed
           :
           for
           the
           naturall
           comlinesse
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           uglinesse
           of
           the
           others
           (
           covered
           onely
           with
           a
           painted
           exteriour
           )
           would
           easily
           discover
           themselves
           .
        
         
           My
           endeavour
           therefore
           shall
           be
           to
           unbeguile
           these
           people
           ,
           and
           shew
           them
           both
           parties
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           their
           own
           native
           colours
           :
           for
           effecting
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           have
           chosen
           a
           new
           medium
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           new
           manner
           ofproposing
           the
           old
           :
           many
           Elaborate
           works
           have
           been
           published
           in
           Vindication
           of
           the
           true
           Faith
           ,
           and
           in
           confutation
           of
           falshood
           ;
           which
           undoubtedly
           were
           convincing
           enough
           :
           but
           because
           both
           experience
           ,
           and
           the
           ingenuous
           acknowledgement
           of
           many
           ,
           teach
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           intellect
           in
           many
           thousands
           rest
           convinced
           ;
           yet
           the
           will
           holds
           back
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           execute
           what
           the
           understanding
           dictates
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           :
           Therefore
           I
           (
           resolving
           
           not
           to
           be
           backward
           in
           contributing
           my
           endeavours
           towards
           the
           common
           good
           )
           thought
           it
           not
           a
           misse
           to
           handle
           this
           great
           businesse
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Meditation
           (
           rather
           than
           by
           that
           of
           argumentation
           ;
           )
           as
           being
           the
           most
           efficacious
           way
           to
           move
           the
           will
           ;
           besides
           ,
           its
           being
           the
           most
           clear
           and
           easie
           way
           of
           propounding
           things
           to
           the
           understanding
           :
           especially
           ,
           since
           the
           subject
           I
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           is
           both
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           proper
           for
           Meditation
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           marks
           of
           the
           church
           .
           For
           who
           can
           doubt
           but
           Sanctity
           of
           life
           and
           Doctrine
           ;
           the
           gift
           of
           Miracles
           and
           of
           Prophesying
           ;
           conversion
           of
           Souls
           ,
           Martyrdome
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           are
           a
           very
           connaturall
           matter
           for
           Meditation
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           the
           best
           masters
           of
           spirit
           advise
           ,
           that
           in
           delivering
           matter
           to
           Meditate
           upon
           ,
           some
           points
           ,
           or
           considerations
           be
           suggested
           to
           
           the
           exercitant
           ,
           thereby
           to
           facilitate
           the
           businesse
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           all
           that
           may
           be
           considered
           upon
           such
           a
           subject
           ,
           be
           not
           ambitiously
           introduced
           ,
           least
           the
           others
           understanding
           be
           prevented
           and
           forestalled
           :
           So
           have
           I
           in
           this
           little
           work
           endeavoured
           to
           proceed
           ;
           setting
           down
           upon
           each
           matter
           only
           some
           chief
           considerations
           ,
           which
           may
           give
           the
           Reader
           occasion
           to
           search
           further
           himself
           .
           I
           have
           also
           added
           some
           affections
           and
           Colloquies
           thereby
           to
           further
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           will.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Meditations
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Marks
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           this
           I
           may
           truly
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           a
           most
           noble
           matter
           ,
           and
           most
           worthy
           of
           a
           Christians
           Meditation
           and
           Study
           :
           so
           are
           they
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           the
           most
           facile
           〈◊〉
           forcible
           means
           ,
           whereby
           to
           
           finde
           out
           the
           true
           Church
           :
           That
           Catholick
           who
           hath
           a
           desire
           to
           make
           a
           quick
           dispatch
           of
           his
           Adversary
           ,
           let
           him
           encounter
           him
           with
           these
           Weapons
           :
           they
           are
           an
           unknown
           treasure
           ,
           and
           not
           unlike
           to
           Aristoles
           Topicks
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           are
           as
           it
           were
           common
           places
           ,
           or
           fountains
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           reasons
           and
           arguments
           ,
           both
           to
           impugn
           false
           Sects
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           defend
           the
           Orthodox
           Religion
           ,
           are
           easily
           at
           any
           time
           drawn
           :
           Art
           thou
           demanded
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           thou
           art
           a
           Catholick
           ?
           Answer
           :
           
             Because
             that
             Religion
             hath
             the
             marks
             of
             Christs
             true
             church
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             consequently
             is
             it
             .
          
           Art
           thou
           desirous
           to
           find
           out
           that
           onely
           soul-saving
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ?
           look
           where
           thou
           canst
           finde
           these
           marks
           ,
           and
           there
           thou
           hast
           it
           ;
           and
           where
           these
           are
           wanting
           ;
           assuredly
           ,
           there
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           not
           :
           Hast
           thou
           a
           mind
           
           truly
           to
           understand
           how
           incomparable
           a
           benefit
           God
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           thee
           ,
           in
           making
           thee
           a
           member
           of
           that
           church
           ,
           out
           of
           w
           ch
           no
           salvatiō
           can
           be
           hoped
           for
           ;
           read
           and
           meditate
           this
           matter
           ,
           which
           will
           inform
           thee
           .
           Roman
           Catholicks
           indeed
           have
           more
           and
           clearer
           texts
           out
           of
           the
           propheticall
           &
           &
           apostolick
           writers
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           Sect
           can
           introduce
           in
           their
           own
           behalf
           ;
           yet
           the
           latter
           have
           always
           evasions
           ,
           either
           by
           appealing
           from
           one
           sentence
           to
           another
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           insisting
           upon
           their
           own
           private
           exposition
           ;
           reduce
           them
           therefore
           to
           this
           matter
           of
           the
           marks
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           soon
           have
           them
           fast
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           is
           worthy
           ,
           yea
           necessary
           to
           be
           well
           understood
           by
           all
           :
           and
           this
           is
           that
           the
           marks
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           which
           are
           the
           motives
           in
           point
           of
           religion
           )
           may
           be
           considered
           two
           ways
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           either
           as
           they
           
           are
           antecedent
           to
           faith
           ;
           or
           as
           they
           are
           subsequent
           ,
           and
           things
           themselves
           believed
           with
           divine
           faith
           :
           for
           all
           christians
           ,
           who
           receive
           the
           the
           scriptures
           for
           divine
           ,
           must
           believe
           with
           divine
           faith
           ,
           that
           Christ
           gave
           to
           his
           church
           the
           gift
           of
           working
           miracles
           ,
           &
           of
           prophesyings
           &
           that
           the
           church
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           antienter
           than
           all
           other
           Sects
           amongst
           christians
           ;
           that
           in
           it
           there
           are
           holy
           members
           ;
           that
           its
           doctrin
           is
           holy
           ,
           and
           efficacious
           to
           convert
           souls
           ;
           that
           it
           hath
           continued
           ever
           since
           christs
           time
           ,
           &
           shal
           do
           stil
           untill
           the
           world
           have
           an
           end
           ;
           that
           the
           prophesies
           of
           the
           old
           law
           are
           fulfilled
           by
           christ
           ,
           and
           his
           church
           :
           all
           these
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           must
           be
           believed
           as
           divine
           truths
           by
           christians
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           expressed
           in
           the
           holy
           scripture
           ;
           as
           will
           appear
           in
           the
           first
           point
           of
           the
           succeeding
           meditations
           .
           So
           that
           sectaries
           must
           believe
           the
           true
           Church
           to
           be
           ,
           where
           these
           marks
           are
           .
        
         
         
           But
           the
           same
           things
           may
           be
           also
           considered
           as
           they
           are
           preceding
           divine
           Faith
           ,
           and
           go
           before
           it
           ;
           yea
           ,
           or
           wholly
           independent
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           acception
           only
           they
           are
           motives
           of
           credibility
           ;
           yet
           most
           powerfully
           perswasive
           :
           For
           by
           demonstrating
           to
           Athiests
           ,
           Pagans
           ,
           or
           other
           non-Christians
           ,
           out
           of
           humane
           history
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           scriptures
           (
           received
           only
           for
           books
           of
           humane
           authority
           ,
           yet
           held
           by
           thousands
           of
           prudent
           ,
           and
           learned
           men
           for
           authenticall
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           credit
           )
           that
           such
           and
           such
           prodigious
           things
           ,
           or
           miracles
           (
           and
           the
           like
           may
           be
           urged
           in
           strange
           predictions
           of
           future
           things
           contingent
           fulfilled
           ,
           in
           a
           strange
           contempt
           of
           worldly
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           other
           such
           like
           rareties
           )
           are
           recounted
           by
           so
           many
           authors
           of
           the
           greatest
           humane
           authority
           :
           this
           cannot
           but
           convince
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           
           a
           Deity
           ;
           that
           this
           Diety
           rules
           the
           World
           by
           a
           most
           wise
           Providence
           ;
           that
           the
           same
           Deity
           (
           by
           order
           of
           good
           consequence
           )
           is
           to
           be
           worshipped
           by
           some
           form
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           that
           that
           is
           in
           all
           likelihood
           ,
           yea
           in
           all
           certainty
           ,
           the
           most
           credible
           and
           true
           ,
           the
           professors
           of
           which
           are
           conspicuous
           by
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           out
           reach
           the
           ability
           of
           nature
           or
           art
           :
           for
           such
           persons
           question
           lesse
           have
           conference
           ,
           and
           hold
           correspondence
           with
           God
           :
           and
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           Insidels
           were
           brought
           to
           embrace
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           by
           these
           motives
           ,
           as
           the
           cheifest
           inducements
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           only
           in
           all
           mens
           opinion
           morally
           ,
           but
           as
           many
           learned
           Divines
           teach
           metaphysically
           impossible
           ,
           that
           that
           Religion
           should
           be
           false
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           confirmed
           with
           his
           own
           Hand
           and
           Seal
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           with
           these
           Arguments
           ,
           Motives
           ,
           
           and
           Marks
           ,
           which
           the
           absolute
           power
           of
           God
           onely
           could
           produce
           :
           for
           otherwise
           it
           would
           follow
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           induce
           men
           into
           error
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           author
           of
           falshood
           ;
           a
           thing
           which
           implies
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           is
           incompatible
           with
           the
           goodnes
           and
           veracity
           of
           God
           :
           and
           would
           make
           the
           divine
           will
           repugnant
           to
           it self
           ,
           by
           commanding
           men
           to
           serve
           him
           in
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           leading
           them
           to
           a
           false
           one
           ,
           by
           the
           whole
           complex
           of
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           extraordinary
           motives
           as
           these
           are
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           instruction
           ,
           and
           conviction
           of
           non-christians
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           do
           not
           admit
           the
           holy
           scripture
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Concerning
           which
           people
           I
           adde
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           of
           them
           are
           come
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           with
           humane
           faith
           (
           which
           may
           be
           in
           every
           ones
           power
           to
           do
           )
           that
           these
           motives
           
           convince
           that
           to
           be
           the
           true
           church
           ,
           which
           is
           confirmed
           by
           those
           divine
           signes
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           do
           accept
           of
           that
           Church
           for
           such
           :
           God
           will
           undoubtedly
           raise
           their
           humane
           Faith
           up
           to
           be
           divine
           ;
           by
           infusing
           into
           them
           the
           auxiliary
           forces
           of
           his
           supernatural
           grace
           ,
           and
           light
           ,
           with
           the
           habit
           of
           divine
           faith
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           better
           understanding
           how
           from
           humane
           faith
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           ascend
           to
           an
           act
           of
           divine
           faith
           :
           Note
           the
           distinction
           betwixt
           these
           four
           principles
           ,
           into
           which
           an
           act
           of
           faith
           may
           be
           resolved
           .
           First
           the
           
             extrinsical
             motives
          
           :
           and
           these
           are
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           they
           be
           the
           efficient
           cause
           of
           an
           act
           of
           divine
           faith
           :
           but
           they
           are
           dispositions
           :
           that
           is
           they
           are
           motives
           ,
           or
           cause
           why
           that
           Religion
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           point
           ,
           is
           accepted
           on
           for
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           
             Authority
             of
             the
             Churchs
          
           and
           she
           doth
           onely
           propound
           what
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           and
           gives
           order
           and
           direction
           how
           to
           proceed
           in
           the
           carriage
           of
           belief
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           
             Veracity
             of
             God
             revealing
          
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Church
           to
           us
           ,
           divine
           truths
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           formall
           object
           ,
           or
           cause
           ,
           why
           the
           understanding
           assents
           to
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           a
           divine
           truth
           :
           for
           therefore
           we
           believe
           that
           such
           Books
           are
           Divine
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           revealed
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           so
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           
             habit
             of
             Divine
             Faith
          
           ,
           together
           with
           divine
           grace
           :
           and
           these
           are
           the
           efficient
           cause
           of
           an
           act
           of
           Divine
           Faith.
           
        
         
           All
           these
           four
           principles
           intervene
           in
           the
           analysis
           of
           theologicall
           Faith
           ;
           but
           with
           subordination
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           so
           many
           independent
           first
           principles
           of
           
           Faith
           :
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           immediate
           ,
           and
           indemonstrable
           cause
           of
           mans
           assent
           ,
           is
           God
           revealing
           ;
           though
           the
           cause
           of
           accepting
           such
           a
           faith
           must
           be
           the
           motives
           of
           credibility
           .
        
         
           I
           conclude
           this
           Preface
           ,
           with
           giving
           the
           Reader
           notice
           ,
           that
           before
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           Meditations
           of
           the
           particular
           Marks
           (
           of
           which
           I
           have
           chosen
           out
           onely
           16.
           )
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           premise
           4
           Meditations
           ,
           which
           are
           both
           of
           most
           necessary
           subjects
           in
           themselves
           ,
           as
           also
           preparatives
           for
           the
           more
           fruitfull
           perusage
           of
           those
           which
           follow
           :
           And
           for
           a
           clearer
           demonstration
           to
           Sectaries
           ,
           that
           such
           and
           such
           are
           put
           for
           marks
           of
           Christs
           Church
           by
           scripture
           it self
           ;
           I
           have
           of
           set
           purpose
           cited
           the
           proofs
           universally
           out
           of
           the
           Protestants
           own
           Bible
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             A
             Table
             of
             the
             severall
             Meditations
             following
             :
          
           
             MEd.
             1.
             
             
               Of
               the
               end
               of
               Man.
            
             Page
             1
          
           
             Med.
             2.
             
             
               Of
               divine
               Faith.
            
             Page
             11
          
           
             Med.
             3.
             
             
               Of
               Christs
               true
               Church
            
             .
             Page
             22
          
           
             Med.
             4.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Marks
               in
               generall
            
             .
             Page
             33
          
           
             Med.
             5.
             
             
               Of
               Miracles
            
             .
             Page
             46
          
           
             Med.
             6.
             
             
               Of
               Sanctity
               of
               Life
            
             Page
             57
          
           
             Med.
             7.
             
             
               Of
               Holinesse
               of
               Doctrine
            
             .
             Page
             73
          
           
             Med.
             8.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Conversion
               of
               nations
            
             .
             Page
             91
          
           
             Med.
             9.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Vninterupted
               ,
               and
               Apostolical
               Succession
               of
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Page
             106
          
           
             10.
             
             
               Of
               the
               antiquity
               of
               the
               true
               church
            
             Page
             123
          
           
             Med.
             11.
             
             
               Of
               Vnity
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               .
            
             Page
             143
          
           
             Med.
             12.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Amplitude
               ,
               and
               Extent
               of
               the
               Dominions
               of
               Christs
               Church
               .
            
             Page
             156
          
           
             Med.
             13.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Name
               of
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               whose
               it
               is
               by
               right
               .
            
             Page
             167
          
           
             Med.
             14.
             
             
               Of
               the
               gift
               of
               Prophesie
            
             .
             Page
             176
          
           
             15.
             
             
               Of
               easy
               Decission
               of
               Controversies
            
             .
             Page
             186
          
           
             16.
             
             
               Of
               Persecution
               ,
               and
               Martyrdome
            
             .
             Page
             198
          
           
             Med.
             17.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Prophecies
               ,
               and
               Promises
               ,
               and
               Figures
               of
               the
               old
               Law
               fulfilled
               in
               Christes
               Church
               .
            
             Page
             208
          
           
             Med.
             18.
             
             
               Of
               Temporal
               blessings
               Miraculously
               bestowed
               on
               the
               Defenders
               and
               Propagators
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               .
            
             Page
             219
          
           
             Med.
             19.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Disasters
               ,
               and
               Vnhappy
               ends
               of
               the
               Opposers
               and
               Enemies
               ,
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
            
             Page
             233
          
           
             M.
             20.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Confession
               of
               Adversaries
            
             .
             Page
             249
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             end
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Meditation
               ,
               and
               a
               ground
               to
               those
               which
               follow
               after
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             End
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             means
             to
             attain
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Use
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             that
             means
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               COnsider
               first
               ,
               how
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               drawing
               man
               by
               the
               act
               of
               creation
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               darksome
               abysse
               of
               that
               non-entity
               ,
               or
               nothing
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               hee
               had
               laine
               from
               all
               eternity
               past
               ,
               without
               any
               reall
               being
               ;
               and
               bringing
               him
               into
               the
               light
               of
               life
               ,
               now
               a
               rational
               and
               noble
               creature
               ;
               placed
               him
               in
               this
               inferiour
               world
               :
               but
               for
               what
               end
               ?
               to
               spend
               precious
               time
               in
               searching
               after
               sensull
               pleasures
               ?
               in
               
               hunting
               after
               honours
               ?
               in
               scraping
               up
               riches
               ?
               No
               ,
               the
               end
               for
               which
               God
               created
               thee
               (
               man
               )
               was
               more
               sublime
               than
               so
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               supernatural
               end
               ;
               an
               end
               of
               the
               highest
               perfection
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               to
               be
               wished
               for
               that
               can
               possibly
               be
               :
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               enjoy
               eternally
               the
               beatisicall
               Vision
               of
               him
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ;
               this
               was
               that
               which
               God
               intended
               in
               creating
               thee
               ;
               do
               thou
               prefix
               to
               thy self
               the
               same
               end
               ,
               if
               thou
               will
               be
               happy
               .
            
             
               Consider
               ,
               Secondly
               (
               for
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               this
               mainly
               fundamental
               point
               )
               that
               this
               end
               hath
               two
               parts
               ,
               
               or
               is
               twofold
               .
               So
               sayes
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Ye
                 have
                 your
                 fruit
                 unto
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 end
                 eternall
                 life
                 :
              
               And
               our
               Saviour
               intimateth
               the
               same
               in
               these
               Divine
               words
               :
               Matt.
               6.
               33.
               
               
                 Seek
                 first
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnesse
              
               ;
               so
               that
               here
               's
               sanctity
               and
               eternall
               beatitude
               :
               the
               one
               is
               to
               be
               practised
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               the
               other
               shall
               be
               purchased
               in
               the
               next
               :
               the
               one
               is
               
                 finis
                 maximus
              
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               is
               the
               
                 remote
                 end
              
               :
               and
               as
               the
               self
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               both
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               means
               also
               ,
               respectively
               :
               so
               here
               holinesse
               of
               life
               ,
               
               though
               it
               be
               really
               mans
               end
               in
               this
               life
               (
               for
               he
               is
               created
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               )
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               finall
               end
               ,
               which
               is
               eternally
               to
               enjoy
               that
               insinite
               goodnesse
               ,
               the
               former
               is
               onely
               the
               means
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               latter
               is
               attainable
               .
            
             
               Gather
               out
               of
               this
               Fundamentall
               point
               ,
               a
               strong
               resolution
               ,
               and
               effectuall
               desire
               ,
               from
               henceforth
               to
               make
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               so
               noble
               end
               ,
               thy
               serious
               and
               frequent
               Study
               :
               Yet
               first
               by
               reading
               and
               meditating
               upon
               that
               subject
               ,
               a
               perfect
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ;
               from
               which
               will
               arise
               a
               high
               conceipt
               and
               esteem
               of
               the
               same
               :
               and
               then
               the
               will
               must
               needs
               produce
               its
               acts
               :
               such
               are
               a
               longing
               ,
               and
               languishing
               desire
               of
               seeing
               and
               enjoying
               that
               infinite
               Majesty
               ;
               a
               great
               love
               and
               affection
               towards
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ;
               frequent
               and
               servent
               acts
               of
               gratitude
               ;
               resolute
               and
               efficacious
               purposes
               ,
               humble
               and
               devout
               petitions
               for
               divine
               grace
               ,
               and
               perseverance
               :
               The
               Will
               being
               thus
               moved
               ,
               she
               ,
               as
               Queen
               ,
               will
               give
               order
               to
               all
               the
               executive
               powers
               ,
               that
               they
               b●stirre
               themselves
               about
               the
               performance
               
               of
               all
               that
               is
               conducing
               to
               that
               finall
               end
               ;
               and
               in
               abandoning
               whatsoever
               is
               prejndiciall
               to
               the
               same
               .
               
            
             
               
                 Be
                 ever
                 blessed
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 great
                 Creator
                 of
                 this
                 little
                 world
                 Man
                 :
                 thine
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 ;
                 thine
                 be
                 the
                 glory
                 :
                 O
                 my
                 ungratefull
                 forgetfulnesse
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 other
                 benefits
                 :
                 Grant
                 me
                 (
                 Lord
                 )
                 a
                 large
                 measure
                 of
                 thy
                 grace
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 from
                 bence
                 forward
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 actions
                 ;
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 creation
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 operations
                 :
                 thy
                 divine
                 will
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 copy
                 after
                 which
                 I
                 l'e
                 write
                 ,
                 the
                 White
                 at
                 which
                 I
                 l'e
                 shoot
                 ,
                 the
                 Compasse
                 with
                 which
                 I
                 l'e
                 saile
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pole
                 Star
                 at
                 which
                 I
                 l'e
                 look
                 :
                 grant
                 me
                 still
                 the
                 strong
                 gaile
                 of
                 thy
                 grace
                 ;
                 till
                 I
                 arrive
                 at
                 Heavens
                 Haven
                 ,
              
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               first
               ,
               That
               as
               the
               goodnes
               of
               God
               hath
               created
               man
               for
               a
               supernatural
               end
               ;
               so
               hath
               he
               liberally
               provided
               him
               of
               all
               the
               necessary
               requisites
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               wished
               for
               that
               purpose
               :
               All
               these
               created
               things
               (
               of
               which
               some
               administer
               Food
               ,
               others
               Cloathing
               ;
               some
               delight
               man
               ,
               others
               
               assist
               him
               ;
               some
               serve
               for
               his
               instruction
               ,
               and
               others
               for
               his
               necessary
               correction
               )
               are
               means
               to
               help
               him
               forward
               on
               his
               great
               journey
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               used
               with
               reference
               to
               his
               end
               ;
               and
               as
               a
               Physician
               uses
               drugs
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               prescribes
               neither
               more
               nor
               lefse
               than
               is
               needfull
               :
               but
               mans
               end
               being
               beyond
               natures
               reach
               alone
               ,
               God
               hath
               also
               supplied
               him
               with
               plenty
               of
               supernatural
               means
               ;
               all
               which
               are
               contained
               in
               that
               generall
               one
               ,
               
                 the
                 true
                 Church
              
               :
               out
               of
               which
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               no
               helps
               ,
               so
               no
               hopes
               of
               attaining
               to
               that
               end
               :
               no
               salvation
               without
               serving
               God
               ;
               no
               serving
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               true
               worship
               ;
               
               no
               true
               worship
               (
               faith
               Lactantius
               very
               well
               )
               but
               in
               the
               true
               Catholike
               Church
               :
               
                 Seek
                 it
                 ,
                 finde
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               Consider
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               
                 particular
                 helps
              
               ,
               which
               are
               contained
               in
               this
               general
               one
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
              
               :
               enter
               in
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               comfort
               ,
               take
               a
               view
               of
               the
               many
               and
               marveilous
               means
               ,
               which
               (
               like
               precious
               treasures
               ,
               or
               sacred
               relicks
               )
               Christ
               hath
               laid
               up
               in
               store
               within
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Faith
               (
               without
               which
               its
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               )
               not
               humane
               and
               
               fallible
               ;
               but
               divine
               ,
               and
               undoubtedly
               true
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 A
                 Law
              
               ,
               which
               comprehends
               in
               it
               those
               divine
               ordinations
               &
               precepts
               ,
               which
               all
               must
               obserue
               that
               will
               enter
               into
               life
               .
            
             
               3
               
                 Evengelicall
                 Counsels
              
               ;
               which
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               only
               for
               noble
               voluntiers
               ;
               yet
               by
               means
               of
               them
               a
               man
               may
               live
               farre
               more
               remote
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               border
               nearer
               upon
               perfection
               .
            
             
               4
               
                 A
                 forme
                 of
                 worship
              
               most
               Religious
               ,
               Decent
               ,
               Majesticall
               :
               and
               in
               which
               the
               two
               essential
               parts
               of
               man
               ,
               both
               soule
               ,
               and
               body
               ,
               serve
               God
               like
               a
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               acts
               of
               Religion
               (
               the
               cheif
               of
               all
               the
               moral
               Vertues
               )
               both
               interiour
               ,
               and
               exteriour
               ;
               such
               are
               Prayer
               ,
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Vowes
               ,
               Adoration
               ,
               Devotion
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               5
               The
               harmonious
               quier
               of
               the
               
                 infused
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ;
               by
               the
               exercise
               of
               whose
               acts
               the
               soule
               makes
               a
               kind
               of
               heavenly
               musick
               .
            
             
               6
               Most
               
                 ample
                 promises
              
               of
               a
               manifold
               reward
               in
               those
               glorious
               mansions
               of
               heaven
               for
               the
               true
               servants
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               most
               severe
               (
               though
               wholsome
               )
               
               threats
               of
               never
               ending
               punishments
               for
               the
               bad
               :
               both
               which
               ,
               like
               sharp
               Spurs
               are
               for
               to
               makeus
               fly
               from
               the
               occasions
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               strive
               to
               make
               haste
               in
               the
               course
               of
               a
               virtuous
               life
               .
            
             
               7
               The
               holy
               Sacraments
               ,
               which
               are
               like
               sacred
               Conduits
               ,
               through
               which
               the
               living
               waters
               of
               divine
               grace
               (
               of
               which
               our
               Saviour
               spoke
               to
               the
               Samaritan
               woman
               )
               and
               the
               merits
               of
               our
               dear
               Redeemer
               flow
               out
               of
               his
               sacred
               side
               ,
               into
               mans
               soul
               .
            
             
               8
               The
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               with
               these
               three
               circumstances
               ,
               of
               being
               truly
               canonicall
               ,
               authentically
               translated
               ,
               and
               infallibly
               expounded
               .
            
             
               9
               Examples
               of
               eminent
               sanctity
               ,
               in
               men
               made
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               as
               we
               are
               .
            
             
               10
               True
               hearts
               ease
               ,
               and
               
                 peace
                 of
                 mind
              
               ,
               which
               made
               David
               (
               Psal
               .
               118.
               )
               run
               the
               way
               of
               Gods
               Commandements
               ;
               and
               which
               Christ
               promiseth
               onely
               to
               those
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 Peace
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 you
                 :
              
               these
               are
               the
               true
               ,
               solid
               ,
               and
               supernatural
               means
               ;
               which
               our
               liberall
               Lord
               ,
               hath
               left
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               help
               us
               to
               what
               we
               were
               created
               for
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               what
               use
               is
               to
               be
               made
               of
               this
               so
               admirable
               means
               ,
               and
               provision
               for
               mans
               supernatural
               end
               :
               and
               first
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               already
               incorporated
               members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               have
               reason
               to
               render
               praises
               to
               God
               eternally
               ,
               for
               so
               facilitating
               the
               work
               of
               their
               Salvation
               by
               these
               ample
               means
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               an
               oblation
               (
               and
               that
               a
               great
               one
               )
               is
               upon
               them
               ,
               of
               corresponding
               with
               their
               indeavours
               towards
               a
               diligent
               application
               ,
               and
               a
               well
               ordered
               use
               of
               those
               means
               ;
               for
               assuredly
               they
               shall
               be
               responsible
               to
               God
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               those
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               great
               Talents
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               are
               intrusted
               .
               
                 
                   Of
                   you
                   (
                   O
                   Catholiks
                   )
                   may
                   that
                   heavenly
                   Husbandman
                   ,
                   once
                   more
                   admiring
                   ,
                   say
                   :
                
                 What
                 could
                 I
                 do
                 more
                 for
                 my
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 done
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               As
               for
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
               whereof
               some
               content
               themselves
               with
               the
               bare
               
                 extrinsecall
                 denomination
              
               of
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               Presbyterian
               ,
               or
               Independent
               ;
               
               not
               troubling
               themselves
               with
               the
               tenents
               of
               these
               Sects
               ;
               nay
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               knowing
               how
               many
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               are
               :
               Others
               ,
               are
               of
               a
               
                 Religion
                 ut
                 sic
              
               ;
               a
               Platonick
               Idea
               they
               have
               in
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               all
               :
               of
               some
               one
               they
               are
               ,
               but
               of
               no
               one
               in
               particular
               :
               others
               (
               like
               
                 individua
                 Vaga
              
               )
               run
               from
               Sect
               to
               Sect
               ,
               will
               be
               of
               every
               Religion
               ;
               &
               are
               carried
               about
               with
               every
               whirlwinde
               of
               new
               Doctrine
               :
               and
               others
               (
               to
               omit
               other
               varieties
               of
               new
               fashioned
               Sects
               in
               these
               our
               mad
               times
               )
               content
               themselves
               with
               Negations
               ;
               shewing
               the
               little
               better
               than
               non-existency
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               by
               the
               onely
               Negatives
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholike
               affirmative
               Tenents
               .
               All
               these
               (
               I
               say
               )
               and
               such
               as
               are
               not
               members
               of
               Christs
               true
               Church
               ,
               or
               doubt
               how
               the
               case
               stands
               with
               them
               in
               point
               of
               religion
               ;
               let
               them
               ask
               ,
               and
               answer
               themselves
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               ,
               they
               seriously
               love
               ,
               and
               long
               for
               life
               eternal
               :
               if
               they
               affirm
               it
               :
               then
               let
               them
               love
               ,
               seek
               for
               ,
               and
               finde
               out
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               for
               that
               alone
               is
               the
               means
               to
               acquire
               that
               happy
               end
               :
               if
               they
               be
               carelesse
               ,
               indifferent
               ,
               
               or
               ungrounded
               in
               point
               of
               religion
               ;
               evident
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               their
               love
               of
               heaven
               is
               not
               efficacious
               ,
               but
               a
               meer
               velleity
               for
               ,
               
                 qui
                 vult
                 sinem
                 ,
                 vult
                 &
                 media
                 :
              
               he
               that
               loves
               the
               end
               ,
               must
               love
               the
               means
               .
            
             
               Hence
               inferre
               ,
               of
               what
               infinite
               moment
               is
               deliberation
               ,
               and
               choice
               of
               Religion
               :
               to
               hit
               right
               ,
               or
               misse
               that
               mark
               ,
               is
               to
               hazard
               the
               winning
               ,
               or
               losing
               heaven
               :
               Heaven
               is
               the
               Wager
               ,
               Resolution
               shoots
               the
               Arrow
               ,
               the
               true
               Church
               is
               the
               white
               ,
               let
               deliberation
               take
               right
               aym
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               beg
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               
                 (
                 
                   who
                   hath
                   also
                   bent
                   his
                   how
                   and
                   prepared
                   it
                
                 )
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   demonstrate
                   unto
                   me
                   thy
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   me
                   thy
                   paths
                   :
                   send
                   forth
                   thy
                   light
                   and
                   thy
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 lead
                 me
                 unto
                 thy
                 holy
                 mountain
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 Tabernacles
                 of
                 thy
                 Church
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Second
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             Divine
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               first
               ,
               what
               Faith
               is
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               habit
               and
               the
               act
               :
               
                 Habitual
                 Faith
              
               ,
               is
               a
               supernatural
               vertue
               ,
               infused
               by
               God
               into
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               ,
               by
               which
               his
               understanding
               is
               illuminated
               ,
               inabled
               ,
               and
               inclined
               to
               believe
               stedfastly
               all
               those
               things
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               revealed
               to
               his
               Church
               :
               It
               differs
               much
               from
               other
               intellectuall
               habits
               :
               as
               from
               Science
               ,
               which
               relyes
               on
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               Faith
               on
               Authority
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               God
               :
               From
               opinion
               ,
               doubtfulnesse
               ,
               suspicion
               ;
               which
               do
               not
               satissie
               the
               understanding
               ;
               Faith
               convinceth
               it
               ,
               from
               civil
               ,
               or
               humane
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               subject
               to
               error
               ;
               but
               Theologicall
               and
               divine
               Faith
               is
               that
               ,
               
                 cui
                 non
                 potest
                 subesse
                 falsum
              
               :
               no
               falshood
               dare
               insinuate
               it self
               into
               the
               company
               of
               Divine
               Faith
               :
               
                 Actuall
                 Faith
              
               ,
               is
               no
               
               other
               thing
               but
               the
               exercise
               ,
               or
               act
               proceeding
               from
               the
               habit
               of
               Faith
               :
               it
               is
               a
               firm
               assent
               of
               the
               understanding
               ,
               believing
               such
               particulars
               revealed
               by
               God
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               one
               and
               the
               self
               same
               nature
               and
               essence
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               in
               three
               distinct
               persons
               ;
               that
               Christ
               is
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               two
               ,
               but
               only
               one
               thing
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               heaven
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               hell
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               )
               to
               be
               true
               :
               so
               that
               the
               material
               things
               believed
               are
               the
               objects
               of
               those
               acts
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               The
               insallible
               certainty
               ,
               which
               an
               act
               of
               divine
               faith
               hath
               in
               it
               :
               the
               certainty
               of
               it
               hangs
               upon
               these
               two
               cardinal
               attributes
               of
               divine
               wisdome
               and
               goodnesse
               :
               by
               the
               former
               of
               which
               ,
               we
               are
               warranted
               that
               God
               cannot
               by
               ignorance
               be
               deceived
               ;
               by
               the
               second
               ,
               we
               are
               secured
               that
               he
               will
               not
               deceive
               ,
               by
               revealing
               that
               for
               a
               truth
               ,
               which
               is
               false
               ;
               since
               both
               these
               perfections
               are
               in
               him
               infinite
               :
               This
               infinite
               authority
               therefore
               of
               God
               revealing
               ,
               being
               the
               motive
               ,
               or
               formal
               object
               of
               an
               act
               of
               faith
               (
               for
               therefore
               we
               believe
               such
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               revealed
               
               it
               )
               makes
               these
               acts
               most
               true
               .
            
             
               Gather
               hence
               what
               an
               admirable
               benefit
               the
               gift
               of
               divine
               Faith
               is
               ;
               and
               not
               the
               habit
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               acts
               also
               are
               such
               ;
               since
               to
               the
               producing
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               required
               a
               congruous
               cogitation
               ,
               and
               a
               pious
               affection
               of
               the
               will
               (
               besides
               the
               application
               of
               mans
               endeavour
               )
               both
               which
               are
               favours
               from
               Almighty
               God.
               Purpose
               a
               frequent
               exercise
               of
               producing
               acts
               of
               Faith
               ,
               about
               those
               holy
               misteries
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               revealed
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               thou
               that
               art
               a
               member
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
               
               
            
             
               Consider
               now
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               virtue
               of
               Divine
               Faith
               ;
               first
               ,
               from
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               :
               
                 without
                 faith
              
               (
               faith
               Saint
               Paul
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 God.
              
               He
               that
               shall
               be
               found
               at
               his
               death
               devoid
               of
               this
               virtue
               ,
               shall
               not
               onely
               not
               please
               God
               (
               a
               misery
               great
               enough
               )
               but
               shall
               moreover
               inevitably
               incur
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               miseries
               ,
               eternal
               damnation
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
              
               ;
               fearfull
               words
               ,
               but
               spoken
               by
               Christ
               himself
               :
               
               heavy
               news
               for
               such
               as
               die
               not
               Catholicks
               ;
               but
               told
               by
               truth
               it self
               .
               Hence
               resolve
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               means
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               begin
               by
               true
               Faith
               ,
               so
               the
               means
               to
               get
               true
               Faith
               ,
               is
               by
               becoming
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               .
               
            
             
               Consider
               also
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               eye
               is
               the
               light
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               understanding
               the
               natural
               eye
               and
               light
               of
               the
               Soule
               ;
               so
               Divine
               Faith
               ,
               is
               the
               supernatural
               light
               of
               the
               understanding
               :
               
                 Nisi
                 credideritis
                 non
                 intelligetis
              
               :
               what
               say
               you
               (
               Socinians
               )
               to
               this
               Oracle
               of
               divine
               Truth
               ?
               
                 unlesse
                 you
                 believe
              
               :
               what
               ?
               The
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               the
               possibility
               ,
               and
               actuall
               gift
               of
               infallible
               Faith
               ;
               How
               ?
               With
               Divine
               Faith
               :
               What
               will
               follow
               ?
               
                 Non
                 intelliget
                 is
              
               ;
               you
               shall
               have
               no
               understanding
               of
               those
               arcana
               ,
               or
               sacred
               secrets
               ,
               into
               which
               Faith
               dives
               :
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               humane
               faith
               ,
               and
               natural
               reason
               (
               drawn
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               marks
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               )
               are
               previous
               conditions
               ,
               &
               prerequisite
               to
               divine
               Faith
               ,
               whose
               
               
               acts
               are
               rational
               ,
               and
               it
               an
               intellectual
               habit
               :
               but
               this
               is
               not
               to
               make
               natural
               reason
               the
               formal
               object
               ,
               or
               basis
               ,
               and
               ultimate
               resolution
               of
               maters
               of
               faith
               :
               Mans
               intellect
               hath
               but
               a
               small
               sphere
               of
               activity
               in
               Order
               to
               a
               perception
               of
               divine
               things
               ,
               but
               so
               sarre
               forth
               as
               it
               is
               elevated
               by
               Divine
               Faith
               :
               As
               for
               us
               ,
               who
               hope
               we
               are
               true
               believers
               ,
               let
               not
               us
               content
               our selves
               with
               humane
               .
               Faith
               ,
               but
               petition
               Gods
               divine
               Majesty
               for
               that
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               heavenly
               gift
               ,
               
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   adauge
                   nobis
                   fidem
                   ;
                   increase
                   in
                   us
                   Faith
                
                 ;
                 true
                 faith
                 ;
                 infallible
                 Faith
                 ,
                 divine
                 Faith
                 ,
                 make
                 us
                 strong
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
              
               that
               by
               it
               we
               may
               know
               thee
               ,
               and
               whom
               thou
               sent
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Gather
               out
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               one
               reason
               (
               amongst
               others
               )
               why
               many
               Sectaries
               are
               so
               bad
               Paraphrastes
               ,
               and
               expounders
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               why
               they
               hold
               such
               Paradoxes
               ,
               and
               improbable
               opinions
               in
               these
               main
               matters
               of
               Faith
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               because
               they
               want
               divine
               and
               Theological
               fith
               :
               so
               true
               that
               truth
               is
               ,
               
                 unlesse
                 ye
                 will
                 believe
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 understand
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               what
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               ;
               and
               how
               we
               are
               to
               proceed
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               virtue
               of
               faith
               :
               this
               will
               be
               facilitated
               by
               understanding
               the
               precepts
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               are
               two
               :
               the
               one
               Affirmative
               ,
               the
               other
               Negative
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Affirmative
                 Precept
              
               ,
               obligeth
               every
               one
               to
               believe
               actually
               and
               expresly
               some
               particular
               points
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               the
               rest
               implicitly
               ,
               or
               in
               general
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               whatsoever
               the
               holy
               Catholike
               Church
               believes
               :
               yet
               so
               in
               general
               ;
               that
               every
               one
               is
               bound
               to
               be
               in
               a
               readinesse
               and
               disposition
               ,
               to
               embrace
               and
               assent
               to
               the
               other
               particulars
               ,
               when
               and
               accordingly
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               be
               sufficiently
               propounded
               by
               the
               true
               Church
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               a
               better
               information
               of
               what
               particulars
               are
               expresly
               to
               be
               believed
               ;
               Note
               ,
               that
               of
               these
               materiall
               objects
               ,
               or
               points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               some
               are
               so
               essentially
               requisite
               to
               salvation
               ,
               that
               a
               pure
               non-knowledgement
               ,
               or
               not
               believing
               them
               expresly
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               ,
               
               
               is
               destructive
               of
               salvation
               :
               these
               are
               called
               necessary
               
                 necessitate
                 medii
              
               :
               such
               are
               these
               two
               ,
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               mentions
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 but
                 without
                 faith
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 cometh
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 ,
              
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               )
               
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 rewarder
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 diligently
                 seek
                 him
                 .
              
               Here
               it
               is
               expresly
               set
               down
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               coming
               to
               God
               ,
               no
               enjoying
               him
               ,
               without
               believing
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               a
               rewarder
               :
               and
               these
               two
               are
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               all
               ,
               even
               Ethnicks
               and
               Infidels
               :
               But
               those
               to
               whom
               the
               Evangelicall
               law
               hath
               been
               sufficiently
               propounded
               ,
               must
               believe
               (
               besides
               these
               two
               )
               Christ
               and
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               .
               Other
               things
               are
               onely
               necessarily
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               and
               expresly
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               
                 necessitate
                 proecepti
              
               ;
               that
               is
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               precept
               obliging
               thereunto
               ;
               such
               are
               the
               
                 Creed
                 ,
                 the
                 Ten
                 Commandements
              
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               our
               
                 Lords
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               Now
               lgnorance
               or
               want
               of
               actuall
               belief
               of
               these
               ,
               is
               not
               inconsistent
               with
               salvation
               :
               though
               negligence
               in
               that
               point
               is
               seldom
               without
               sin
               .
            
             
             
               The
               
                 Negative
                 precept
              
               of
               Faith
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               sarre
               different
               nature
               from
               the
               affirmative
               ;
               and
               obligeth
               all
               Christians
               not
               to
               deny
               ,
               or
               disbelieve
               any
               one
               point
               of
               Faith
               ,
               sufficiently
               proposed
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               truth
               revealed
               by
               God
               :
               This
               admits
               no
               limitation
               ,
               or
               latitude
               ;
               the
               affirmative
               precept
               ariseth
               from
               the
               material
               Points
               or
               Objects
               ;
               from
               which
               also
               (
               as
               they
               are
               more
               or
               lesse
               necessary
               to
               be
               expresly
               known
               ,
               and
               believed
               )
               ariseth
               that
               distinction
               of
               them
               into
               points
               Fundamental
               and
               not
               Fundamental
               :
               but
               the
               negativeprecept
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               formal
               Object
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               infallible
               testimony
               of
               God
               revealing
               ;
               which
               being
               the
               same
               in
               allpoints
               ,
               it
               makes
               all
               fundamentalls
               a
               like
               :
               and
               here
               the
               forementioned
               distinction
               hath
               no
               place
               .
               
            
             
               Hence
               may
               be
               inferred
               what
               a
               misery
               it
               is
               to
               deny
               ,
               or
               disbelieve
               any
               one
               point
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               proposeth
               as
               a
               revealed
               truth
               :
               It
               belongs
               undoubtedly
               to
               the
               goodness
               of
               Gods
               providence
               over
               his
               Church
               and
               m●ns
               souls
               ,
               to
               leave
               us
               some
               infallible
               means
               by
               which
               we
               may
               know
               clearly
               ,
               and
               
               
               
               infallibly
               ,
               what
               he
               hath
               revealed
               ,
               and
               what
               points
               we
               are
               to
               believe
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               otherwise
               men
               would
               be
               perpetually
               perplexed
               ,
               full
               of
               frights
               and
               fears
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               doubtful
               what
               were
               revealed
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               what
               not
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               commands
               us
               to
               belive
               under
               pain
               of
               damnation
               ;
               therefore
               to
               disbelieve
               any
               one
               Proposall
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               dangerous
               because
               a
               disbeliever
               of
               even
               any
               one
               point
               is
               neerer
               incurring
               that
               dreadfull
               sentence
               ,
               than
               he
               who
               disbelieves
               nothing
               :
               The
               Tenents
               of
               Roman
               Catholikes
               are
               affirmative
               ;
               those
               of
               Sectaries
               are
               almost
               all
               negative
               ;
               and
               consequently
               not
               acts
               of
               belief
               :
               Hence
               also
               they
               are
               in
               greater
               danger
               of
               that
               Sentence
               above
               mentioned
               ;
               were
               not
               that
               also
               a
               hard
               sentence
               ,
               and
               repugnant
               to
               the
               sweet
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               should
               by
               some
               means
               declare
               unto
               usplainly
               and
               clearly
               ,
               what
               particulars
               we
               were
               to
               believe
               under
               so
               dreadful
               a
               penalty
               ?
               The
               scripture
               ,
               so
               obscure
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               so
               subject
               to
               various
               Interpretations
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               things
               which
               are
               to
               be
               believed
               it self
               ,
               cannot
               be
               this
               
               easie
               means
               ;
               for
               it
               hath
               never
               yet
               ,
               nor
               can
               possibly
               end
               the
               many
               main
               Controverfies
               about
               points
               of
               Faith
               so
               long
               in
               agitation
               :
               This
               is
               a
               Demonstration
               therefore
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               living
               ,
               and
               clear
               voice
               ,
               must
               do
               the
               deed
               ;
               What
               She
               sayes
               is
               true
               ,
               is
               so
               ?
            
             
               
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 madnes
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 ,
                 to
                 disbelieve
                 ,
                 or
                 deny
                 any
                 one
                 point
                 that
                 she
                 propounds
                 as
                 a
                 divine
                 Revelation
                 :
              
               One
               point
               alone
               denied
               makes
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               divests
               that
               soul
               ,
               and
               deprives
               it
               of
               all
               divine
               Faith
               :
               For
               the
               proposition
               of
               the
               Church
               being
               of
               the
               same
               authority
               in
               that
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               either
               She
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               in
               all
               ,
               or
               in
               none
               :
               and
               as
               he
               that
               is
               guilty
               of
               the
               breach
               of
               one
               Commandement
               ,
               is
               guilty
               of
               all
               ;
               for
               he
               violates
               that
               supream
               legislative
               power
               of
               God
               :
               so
               he
               that
               denies
               giving
               credit
               to
               one
               proposition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               denies
               her
               Authority
               ,
               and
               is
               guilty
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               
                 What
                 he
                 believes
                 then
                 ,
                 is
                 upon
                 some
                 humane
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 humane
                 Faith
              
               ;
               Domine
               ,
               ad
               quemibimus
               ?
               
                 To
                 whom
                 Lord
                 shall
                 we
                 have
                 recourse
                 in
                 our
                 doubts
                 of
                 Faith
                 ?
              
               Dic
               Eccleiae
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 hear
                 her
                 :
              
               The
               least
               
               deviation
               in
               matter
               of
               Faith
               is
               dangerous
               ;
               but
               easily
               avoidable
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               hear
               her
               :
               She
               was
               of
               some
               years
               growth
               ,
               when
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               not
               in
               being
               :
               and
               that
               these
               were
               divine
               dictates
               ,
               not
               forged
               fables
               ,
               we
               had
               it
               upon
               trust
               from
               her
               :
               Why
               then
               is
               not
               her
               word
               taken
               in
               all
               other
               points
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               that
               mainly
               Fundamental
               one
               ?
               What
               strange
               inconsequence
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               believe
               her
               to
               be
               an
               Infallible
               Propounder
               in
               some
               particulars
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               in
               others
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Third
             Meditation
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
          
           
             Of
             Christs
             true
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               COnsider
               first
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ;
               whose
               existency
               ,
               and
               operations
               ,
               all
               men
               may
               read
               in
               the
               pages
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               great
               Volume
               of
               the
               Universe
               ;
               whose
               creation
               and
               conservation
               ,
               are
               a
               Physicall
               demonstration
               of
               a
               deity
               ;
               to
               which
               may
               be
               added
               moral
               arguments
               ;
               as
               the
               opinion
               and
               consent
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               wise
               ones
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               prodigious
               miracles
               ,
               apparitions
               of
               spirits
               ,
               prophecies
               ,
               heathenish
               oracles
               ,
               sudden
               and
               unheard
               of
               punishments
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               which
               have
               made
               all
               ,
               excepting
               some
               Atheists
               ,
               co
               〈…〉
               ed
               believers
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               :
               〈…〉
               this
               is
               a
               Patent
               verity
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               〈◊〉
               which
               came
               out
               of
               the
               golden
               mouth
               of
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Siest
                 Deus
                 ,
                 est
                 colendus
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 God
              
               (
               as
               it
               is
               undoubtedly
               true
               there
               is
               )
               
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 
                 be
                 Worshipped
              
               ;
               nature
               hath
               made
               a
               great
               connexion
               betwixt
               these
               two
               ;
               the
               conspiring
               consent
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               civillized
               ,
               but
               even
               the
               most
               barbarout
               ,
               exhibited
               some
               kinde
               of
               Worship
               to
               their
               Gods
               ;
               the
               Heathens
               had
               their
               Temples
               ,
               the
               Jews
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               the
               Christians
               have
               their
               Churches
               for
               that
               end
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               want
               or
               neglect
               of
               divine
               Worship
               inclines
               to
               Atheisme
               ;
               so
               by
               this
               may
               be
               gathered
               what
               in
               all
               likelihood
               will
               at
               leng●h
               become
               of
               these
               modern
               sects
               in
               our
               Nation
               ,
               once
               so
               religious
               :
               From
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               their
               form
               of
               Worship
               is
               taken
               away
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               others
               will
               have
               none
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               will
               not
               somuch
               as
               have
               Churches
               .
               
                 O
                 Times
                 !
                 O
                 Tragedies
                 !
                 what
                 will
                 this
                 come
                 to
                 ,
                 but
                 down
                 right
                 Atheisme
                 ?
                 unlesse
                 they
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 to
                 that
                 Mother
                 Church
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 first
                 tincture
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 which
                 Jesus
                 for
                 thy
                 mercies
                 sake
                 effect
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               first
               ,
               how
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               descended
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               invested
               himself
               with
               humane
               nature
               ,
               thereby
               to
               work
               that
               great
               work
               of
               mans
               eternal
               salvation
               :
               but
               by
               what
               means
               ,
               and
               after
               what
               manner
               ?
               One
               drop
               of
               his
               deified
               blood
               was
               a
               more
               than
               sufficient
               ransome
               for
               the
               whole
               World
               :
               any
               one
               of
               those
               theandrical
               actions
               of
               his
               was
               a
               sufficient
               summe
               for
               the
               purchase
               of
               eternal
               felicity
               for
               all
               mankind
               :
               for
               what
               end
               then
               was
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               spent
               all
               the
               moments
               ,
               which
               were
               contained
               in
               thirty
               three
               years
               so
               preciously
               ?
               Why
               ,
               did
               he
               shed
               every
               drop
               (
               even
               till
               water
               issued
               out
               of
               his
               sacred
               side
               )
               of
               that
               his
               royall
               blood
               ?
               The
               holy
               Doctours
               will
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               this
               for
               two
               ends
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               us
               :
               First
               ,
               to
               make
               himself
               a
               perfect
               Prototypon
               (
               for
               man
               to
               imitate
               )
               of
               all
               perfection
               ,
               by
               the
               long
               exercise
               of
               all
               virtues
               ;
               of
               which
               he
               left
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               rare
               examples
               :
               The
               second
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               Found
               a
               Church
               ,
               adorn
               it
               with
               all
               the
               requisites
               ,
               
               proprieties
               ,
               and
               priviledges
               which
               might
               beseem
               such
               a
               Church
               of
               such
               a
               Founder
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               might
               leave
               in
               it
               the
               infinite
               treasures
               of
               his
               merits
               ,
               to
               be
               dispenced
               out
               by
               the
               Pastors
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               by
               means
               of
               the
               holy
               Sacraments
               applied
               to
               each
               member
               of
               the
               same
               .
               St
               Paul
               saies
               (
               and
               that
               in
               most
               weighty
               words
               )
               
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 cost
                 Christ
                 the
                 spending
                 of
                 his
                 precious
                 blood
                 :
              
               
               which
               argues
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               rarer
               thing
               than
               Sectaries
               make
               it
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               What
               this
               Church
               is
               :
               It
               is
               a
               body
               ,
               a
               morall
               ,
               or
               politick
               body
               ;
               the
               members
               whereof
               are
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               members
               of
               a
               Common
               wealth
               ,
               or
               a
               City
               ,
               or
               a
               Colledge
               are
               :
               Christs
               true
               Church
               therefore
               is
               a
               Congregation
               of
               People
               ,
               called
               out
               (
               for
               so
               the
               Greek
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               imports
               )
               from
               others
               that
               are
               not
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               united
               together
               in
               the
               same
               belief
               ,
               and
               profession
               of
               all
               the
               verities
               revealed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               same
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               worship
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               obedience
               and
               government
               of
               lawfull
               Pastors
               (
               which
               must
               descend
               
               lineally
               from
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               by
               a
               legall
               and
               continued
               succession
               )
               whereof
               one
               is
               the
               Head
               ,
               governing
               under
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Vicar
               .
            
             
               Consider
               thirdly
               ,
               some
               inferences
               which
               may
               be
               drawn
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               considered
               :
               and
               first
               ,
               a
               knowledge
               of
               who
               are
               members
               of
               Christs
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               not
               :
               Three
               things
               are
               requisite
               in
               the
               members
               thereof
               :
               1.
               
               One
               and
               the
               same
               Faith
               and
               Belief
               of
               all
               revealed
               truths
               ,
               and
               disbelief
               of
               no
               one
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               those
               who
               are
               come
               to
               the
               use
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               have
               them
               sufficiently
               propounded
               :
               Now
               for
               want
               of
               this
               Unity
               of
               Belief
               all
               Hereticks
               are
               excluded
               and
               Infidels
               .
               2.
               
               Communion
               together
               in
               the
               same
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               form
               of
               worship
               ;
               for
               want
               of
               this
               Catecumens
               (
               such
               as
               are
               onely
               in
               preparation
               for
               Baptism
               )
               are
               not
               yet
               members
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Obedience
               and
               subjection
               to
               lawfull
               Pastors
               ;
               and
               for
               want
               of
               this
               Schismaticks
               are
               excluded
               :
               And
               here
               now
               ,
               you
               (
               poore
               souls
               )
               of
               so
               many
               several
               Sects
               ;
               try
               what
               you
               are
               by
               these
               touch-stones
               .
            
             
               Gather
               out
               of
               the
               precedent
               point
               
               three
               things
               ;
               first
               ,
               how
               dangerous
               it
               is
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               to
               follow
               their
               own
               judgment
               ,
               and
               private
               interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               :
               2.
               
               What
               a
               misery
               it
               is
               to
               make
               no
               use
               of
               the
               holy
               Sacraments
               :
               3
               What
               madnes
               it
               is
               to
               take
               for
               the
               directours
               &
               guides
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               men
               who
               can
               give
               no
               account
               of
               their
               lawfull
               Calling
               and
               Mission
               ;
               but
               instead
               of
               Letters
               Patents
               from
               some
               higher
               spiritual
               Superiour
               ,
               bring
               onely
               their
               own
               bare
               word
               to
               prove
               what
               are
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               the
               rare
               excellency
               ,
               and
               nature
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
               this
               may
               be
               evidenced
               by
               3
               things
               most
               worthy
               to
               be
               remembred
               and
               meditated
               upon
               :
               
                 The
                 1.
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
              
               marks
               
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 rare
                 endowments
                 ,
                 privileges
                 ,
                 &
                 proprieties
                 ,
                 distinguishing
                 it
                 most
                 clearly
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 sects
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 these
                 marks
                 are
                 handled
                 in
                 the
                 ensuing
                 meditations
                 :
                 The
                 2.
                 is
                 the
                 manifold
                 &
                 admirable
                 means
                 &
                 helps
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 affords
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 easie
                 procuring
                 their
                 eternal
                 salvation
                 ,
                 ten
                 of
                 these
                 (
                 most
                 full
                 of
                 comfort
                 )
                 are
                 briefly
                 handled
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Meditation
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               third
               thing
               ,
               
               is
               the
               brave
               Elegium's
               ,
               and
               great
               Characters
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               most
               deservedly
               extoll
               it
               .
               This
               Church
               is
               stiled
               (
               and
               that
               by
               Truth
               it self
               )
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               :
               this
               is
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Spouse
               of
               that
               heavenly
               Bridegroom
               :
               Christ
               cals
               this
               his
               Dove
               ,
               his
               beloved
               ,
               his
               perfect
               one
               ,
               his
               onely
               one
               ;
               this
               is
               his
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               his
               Harvest
               :
               this
               is
               his
               House
               :
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               of
               God
               :
               This
               is
               a
               high
               Mount
               ,
               the
               Mount
               of
               our
               Lord
               in
               the
               top
               of
               Mountains
               ,
               mount
               Sion
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               Mountain
               :
               This
               for
               its
               Light
               is
               that
               Candle
               upon
               a
               Candlestick
               ,
               fair
               as
               the
               Moon
               ,
               choice
               as
               the
               Sun
               ;
               that
               Woman
               cloathed
               with
               the
               Sun
               :
               this
               (
               for
               the
               means
               ,
               and
               marks
               it
               hath
               )
               is
               a
               holy
               way
               ,
               and
               so
               direct
               a
               way
               ,
               that
               even
               fools
               shal
               not
               err
               therein
               :
               This
               for
               its
               ability
               to
               confute
               and
               conquer
               Heresies
               ,
               is
               ,
               an
               Army
               set
               in
               battell
               ray
               :
               This
               for
               its
               infallibility
               ,
               is
               a
               Pillar
               and
               Firmament
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               House
               built
               by
               the
               Wise
               man
               upon
               a
               
               Rock
               ;
               in
               sine
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               against
               which
               all
               the
               Forces
               of
               Hell
               shall
               never
               prevail
               :
               For
               which
               ,
               
                 O
                 may
                 thy
                 name
                 be
                 ever
                 glorified
                 ,
                 O
                 King
                 of
                 glory
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Lord
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 a
                 Lord
                 strong
                 in
                 battaile
              
               ;
               diffipate
               those
               Nations
               which
               will
               have
               Wars
               ,
               
                 wars
                 against
                 thy
                 Church
                 ,
                 thy
                 City
                 founded
                 upon
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 and
                 situated
                 upon
                 a
                 hill
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 since
                 thy
                 mercies
                 are
                 above
                 all
                 thy
                 works
                 ,
                 gather
                 together
                 (
                 thou
                 good
                 Shepheard
                 )
                 these
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 lost
                 )
                 sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 reduce
                 them
                 back
                 into
                 the
                 sheepfold
                 of
                 thy
                 Church
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               Collect
               out
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               First
               ,
               how
               great
               the
               ingratitude
               of
               those
               is
               towards
               Christ
               ,
               who
               derogate
               from
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               either
               by
               laying
               false
               aspersions
               upon
               it
               of
               corruption
               ,
               defection
               ,
               and
               teaching
               false
               doctrine
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               bear
               not
               that
               respect
               and
               reverence
               towards
               it
               ,
               which
               they
               ought
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               its
               excellency
               ,
               and
               Christs
               charity
               in
               founding
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               how
               great
               reason
               there
               is
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               a
               member
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               of
               some
               other
               Sect
               (
               though
               they
               imagine
               themselves
               to
               
               be
               truly
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               )
               do
               notwithstanding
               parallel
               their
               Sect
               with
               that
               Church
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               give
               such
               noble
               characters
               :
               assuredly
               if
               passion
               ,
               partiality
               ,
               prejudicate
               opinion
               ,
               and
               love
               of
               worldly
               things
               be
               laid
               aside
               ,
               reason
               will
               tell
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               wrong
               :
               and
               since
               notwithstanding
               some
               one
               (
               for
               there
               can
               be
               but
               one
               )
               of
               the
               different
               religions
               now
               on
               foot
               in
               Europe
               ,
               must
               be
               it
               ;
               (
               for
               Christ
               hath
               a
               true
               Church
               upon
               earth
               )
               the
               result
               of
               that
               deliberation
               will
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Roman
               Catholikes
               alone
               have
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Point
               .
            
             
               Having
               considered
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               ,
               what
               that
               Church
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               qualities
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               fourth
               thing
               remains
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               what
               that
               Church
               is
               .
            
             
               Consider
               therefore
               that
               the
               end
               and
               intention
               ,
               which
               Christ
               prefixed
               to
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               founded
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               was
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               Soules
               :
               
               These
               two
               are
               like
               the
               two
               Poles
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               created
               Universe
               move
               for
               them
               :
               these
               are
               that
               
                 negotium
                 seculorum
              
               ,
               that
               work
               of
               ages
               ;
               that
               primum
               or
               first
               and
               chiefest
               thing
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               sought
               for
               ;
               that
               
                 unum
                 necessarium
              
               ,
               for
               which
               all
               other
               things
               must
               be
               set
               aside
               .
            
             
               But
               consider
               withall
               ,
               that
               this
               Church
               is
               founded
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               Mankinde
               ,
               not
               so
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               ,
               but
               as
               essentially
               requisite
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               which
               no
               salvation
               can
               be
               had
               ;
               thus
               speak
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               thus
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               thus
               the
               Figures
               ,
               which
               represent
               the
               Church
               :
               All
               that
               were
               not
               within
               the
               Ark
               of
               Noah
               ,
               perished
               in
               the
               Deluge
               ;
               the
               member
               ,
               which
               is
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               cannot
               live
               ,
               the
               branch
               which
               is
               not
               united
               to
               the
               
                 Vine
                 Tree
              
               can
               bring
               forth
               no
               fruit
               ,
               must
               needs
               wither
               ;
               is
               onely
               fit
               for
               the
               fire
               :
               the
               Sheep
               which
               remain
               not
               in
               this
               Sheepfold
               will
               be
               devoured
               by
               the
               hellish
               Wolves
               .
               And
               none
               received
               that
               mysterious
               penny
               (
               the
               Symbol
               of
               eternall
               reward
               )
               but
               those
               that
               laboured
               in
               the
               VINEYARD
               .
               
               It
               s
               of
               infinite
               consequence
               therefore
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               the
               Sect
               you
               are
               on
               ,
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               pray
               ,
               read
               ,
               meditate
               ,
               conserre
               ,
               compare
               Sect
               with
               Sect
               ,
               till
               you
               finde
               out
               the
               true
               Church
               :
               for
               (
               as
               truly
               said
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               Saint
               
                 Austin
                 )
                 He
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 his
                 Mother
              
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               Christ's
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Do
                 thou
                 therefore
                 (
                 O
                 my
                 soule
                 )
                 study
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 glorifying
                 God
                 well
                 :
                 The
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 school
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 presides
                 as
                 chief
                 Professor
                 ;
                 in
                 it
                 onely
                 all
                 truth
                 is
                 taught
                 ;
                 none
                 elswhere
                 ,
                 nor
                 true
                 divinity
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 schoole
                 ;
                 that
                 long
                 and
                 hard
                 lesson
                 (
                 thy
                 life
                 led
                 here
                 )
                 thou
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 exact
                 account
                 of
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 particular
                 examen
                 ,
                 at
                 thy
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 doom
                 :
                 learn
                 a
                 pace
                 by
                 living
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 may
                 attain
                 to
                 an
                 intuitive
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 obtain
                 the
              
               praemium
               
                 of
                 eternal
                 life
              
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             fourth
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Marks
             in
             general
             of
             Christs
             true
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               COnsider
               first
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               Marks
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               a
               mark
               in
               general
               is
               that
               by
               which
               we
               know
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               are
               able
               to
               distinguish
               it
               from
               other
               things
               ,
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               that
               mark
               :
               so
               the
               divine
               Wisdome
               set
               certain
               marks
               upon
               his
               Church
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               which
               it
               might
               be
               made
               notorious
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               found
               out
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               the
               same
               means
               easily
               discernable
               from
               all
               other
               Sects
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               marks
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               must
               needs
               have
               one
               propriety
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               clarity
               :
               They
               must
               be
               things
               (
               though
               they
               be
               rare
               and
               extraordinary
               )
               yet
               clear
               :
               known
               ,
               apparent
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               obscurity
               and
               uncertainty
               in
               themselves
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               called
               signes
               
               and
               notes
               ;
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               facility
               of
               being
               observed
               and
               taken
               notice
               of
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               be
               defective
               in
               this
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               marks
               ,
               but
               things
               as
               much
               subject
               to
               be
               questioned
               and
               controverted
               ,
               as
               that
               very
               thing
               (
               to
               wit
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               its
               infallible
               authority
               )
               whose
               marks
               they
               are
               pretended
               to
               be
               :
               but
               miracles
               ,
               prophesies
               ,
               and
               strange
               conversions
               of
               Nations
               ;
               also
               Unity
               ,
               Sanctity
               ,
               Universality
               ,
               and
               Apostolical
               succession
               (
               which
               foure
               last
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               
                 Nicen
                 Creed
              
               :
               )
               these
               are
               plainly
               convincing
               arguments
               and
               marks
               ,
               by
               which
               Christs
               Church
               may
               be
               found
               out
               ,
               and
               distinguished
               from
               all
               false
               Sects
               that
               have
               them
               not
               .
            
             
               Hence
               inferre
               ,
               that
               all
               modern
               Sects
               shew
               themselves
               guilty
               of
               maintaining
               a
               bad
               cause
               ;
               and
               that
               Christs
               true
               Church
               is
               not
               amongst
               them
               ;
               because
               they
               assigne
               no
               such
               marks
               as
               these
               above
               mentioned
               ;
               but
               other
               obscure
               things
               and
               points
               controverted
               betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               Roman
               Catholikes
               :
               Such
               are
               lawfull
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               sincere
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               
               the
               like
               :
               these
               are
               no
               marks
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               finde
               out
               where
               these
               are
               ,
               by
               the
               forementioned
               marks
               :
               they
               make
               themselves
               ,
               by
               this
               ,
               guilty
               also
               of
               another
               fault
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               
                 petitio
                 principii
              
               ,
               or
               begging
               the
               question
               ;
               by
               taking
               that
               for
               an
               argument
               in
               their
               own
               behalf
               ,
               which
               very
               thing
               is
               the
               question
               to
               be
               argued
               .
               For
               by
               the
               marks
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               we
               must
               finde
               it
               out
               ;
               so
               must
               we
               find
               out
               who
               are
               true
               Pastors
               also
               ,
               when
               this
               question
               is
               urged
               apart
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               the
               necessity
               of
               these
               marks
               :
               First
               ,
               from
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               Exod.
               3.
               
               God
               gave
               Moses
               order
               to
               undertake
               that
               great
               enterprize
               of
               bringing
               the
               Israelites
               out
               of
               their
               Aegyptian
               bondage
               :
               To
               which
               Moses
               made
               reply
               ,
               alledging
               his
               own
               insufficiency
               :
               Upon
               which
               God
               confirmed
               this
               his
               extraordinary
               Embassadours
               Commission
               ,
               with
               the
               gifts
               (
               as
               it
               were
               with
               his
               great
               Seale
               )
               of
               working
               Miracles
               ;
               
               which
               he
               made
               use
               of
               to
               the
               astonishment
               of
               both
               Nations
               ;
               all
               being
               convinced
               thereby
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               man
               of
               God
               :
               nor
               did
               God
               send
               any
               other
               of
               his
               Prophets
               upon
               any
               great
               designe
               ,
               but
               he
               authorized
               them
               with
               the
               gift
               of
               miracles
               ,
               prophecy
               ,
               eminent
               sanctity
               ,
               or
               some
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               by
               means
               of
               which
               ,
               credit
               was
               given
               to
               their
               words
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               words
               of
               God
               ,
               revealed
               to
               them
               .
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               made
               use
               of
               the
               same
               means
               ,
               as
               necessary
               to
               induce
               the
               Jews
               to
               believe
               what
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               doctrine
               was
               divine
               ;
               the
               same
               power
               and
               confirmation
               he
               gave
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               Disciples
               and
               their
               successours
               ,
               as
               wholly
               necessary
               for
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               and
               certainly
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               ground
               for
               thinking
               ,
               that
               ever
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               should
               seem
               probable
               to
               Insidels
               ;
               unlesse
               the
               preachers
               of
               Christs
               doctrine
               were
               qualified
               with
               these
               divine
               Priviledges
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               these
               marks
               ,
               from
               this
               :
               God
               exacts
               of
               man
               prudence
               in
               his
               moral
               actions
               ;
               
               much
               more
               in
               the
               main
               one
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               deliberation
               ,
               and
               choice
               in
               point
               of
               Religion
               ;
               on
               the
               election
               of
               which
               his
               eternal
               interest
               depends
               ;
               and
               certainly
               that
               man
               proceeds
               not
               prudently
               ,
               who
               fals
               rashly
               upon
               any
               Sect
               or
               Religion
               ,
               without
               well
               grounded
               motives
               ;
               witnesse
               the
               divine
               wisdom
               ,
               which
               sayes
               ,
               
                 He
                 who
                 believes
                 soon
                 ,
                 is
                 light
                 of
                 heart
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 fickle
                 ,
                 inconsiderate
                 ,
                 
                 imprudent
                 ,
                 mark
                 this
                 prudentiall
                 point
                 ,
                 you
                 Novellists
                 ;
                 examine
                 ,
                 what
                 motives
                 hold
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 marks
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 your
                 sect
                 hath
                 .
              
            
             
               Ponder
               further
               the
               necessity
               (
               at
               least
               convenience
               )
               of
               a
               true
               understanding
               and
               comprehension
               of
               the
               marks
               ,
               and
               signes
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               from
               this
               ,
               if
               these
               two
               quaeries
               (
               
                 which
                 be
                 the
                 marks
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 Sect
                 or
                 Religion
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ?
              
               )
               were
               sully
               answered
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               divine
               assistance
               they
               shall
               be
               in
               this
               Treatise
               ;
               then
               it
               would
               clearly
               appear
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               doubts
               and
               controversies
               would
               vanish
               ,
               or
               be
               composed
               easily
               .
            
             
             
               Gather
               hence
               ,
               how
               much
               conducing
               and
               necessary
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               a
               setled
               security
               of
               minde
               ,
               and
               a
               prudent
               choice
               of
               Religion
               ,
               is
               a
               sober
               ,
               and
               mature
               search
               after
               the
               marks
               of
               Christs
               Church
               :
               especially
               for
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               yet
               confined
               to
               any
               determinate
               Sect
               ;
               and
               for
               those
               ,
               who
               professing
               some
               one
               in
               particular
               ;
               yet
               fear
               that
               all
               is
               not
               well
               with
               them
               ;
               for
               those
               also
               who
               finde
               none
               of
               these
               Marks
               upon
               the
               Church
               they
               are
               in
               .
               
                 Enter
                 into
                 a
                 serious
                 consideration
                 with
                 thy self
                 ,
                 about
                 these
                 two
                 queries
                 (
                 thou
                 that
                 loves
                 thy
                 soules
                 security
                 )
                 seek
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 find
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 by
                 its
                 marks
                 and
                 signes
              
               ;
               Say
               with
               
                 David
                 :
                 Now
                 have
                 I
                 begun
                 ;
                 this
                 change
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 on
                 high
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 mindefull
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 mindfull
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 of
                 thy
                 wonderfull
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 meditate
                 upon
                 all
                 thy
                 workes
                 .
              
               And
               after
               a
               diligent
               inquiry
               made
               for
               finding
               out
               of
               the
               marks
               and
               signes
               of
               Christs
               Church
               in
               your
               own
               Sect
               ;
               you
               will
               at
               length
               conclude
               with
               these
               words
               of
               the
               same
               Prophet
               ,
               Psalm
               73.
               10.
               
               
               
                 We
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 our
                 signes
                 :
              
               (
               there
               are
               none
               upon
               this
               our
               Church
               )
               
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Prophet
              
               ;
               none
               amongst
               us
               ,
               whose
               doctrine
               we
               are
               certain
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               soul-saving
               ,
               secure
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               the
               signes
               and
               marks
               ,
               by
               which
               God
               gives
               testimony
               ,
               that
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christs
               Church
               is
               truly
               Orthodox
               :
               Of
               this
               the
               Prophet
               David
               (
               who
               by
               an
               anticipated
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               by
               divine
               instinct
               of
               the
               whole
               frame
               ,
               and
               composure
               of
               Christs
               Church
               )
               uttered
               these
               most
               pat
               and
               pithy
               words
               ,
               
                 Testimonia
                 tua
                 credibilia
                 facta
                 sunt
                 nimis
                 ;
                 Thy
                 testimonies
                 are
                 made
                 too
                 credible
                 :
              
               By
               
               which
               Hebraisme
               nimis
               ,
               he
               means
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               very
               credible
               ;
               and
               that
               that
               Church
               (
               which
               is
               illustrated
               and
               confirmed
               with
               the
               testimonies
               of
               such
               marks
               ,
               as
               can
               be
               imprinted
               upon
               it
               by
               God
               only
               )
               deserves
               to
               be
               credited
               in
               all
               things
               :
               Our
               Saviour
               himself
               sent
               no
               other
               demonstration
               to
               Saint
               John
               of
               his
               being
               the
               Messias
               ,
               but
               this
               ,
               
               
               
                 Go
                 and
                 tell
              
               John
               
                 what
                 ye
                 have
                 heard
                 and
                 seen
                 ;
                 the
                 blind
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 lame
                 walke
                 ,
                 the
                 leprous
                 are
                 clensed
                 ,
                 the
                 deaf
                 hear
                 ,
                 the
                 dead
                 rise
              
               ;
               and
               he
               urged
               the
               same
               argument
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               that
               the
               Jews
               had
               not
               been
               guilty
               of
               sin
               (
               to
               wit
               of
               infidelity
               
               and
               disbelieving
               his
               doctrine
               )
               if
               he
               had
               not
               effected
               amongst
               them
               works
               ,
               which
               no
               other
               mortall
               man
               was
               able
               to
               do
               :
               The
               
                 blind
                 man
              
               (
               who
               together
               with
               his
               corporal
               eyes
               ,
               had
               also
               those
               
               of
               his
               soul
               opened
               by
               Christ
               )
               urged
               the
               same
               argument
               against
               them
               ;
               averring
               that
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               unheard
               of
               since
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               could
               give
               sight
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
               unlesse
               God
               were
               with
               him
               :
               
               And
               Nicodemus
               yeelded
               to
               the
               like
               argument
               ,
               by
               his
               ingenious
               and
               voluntary
               acknowledgement
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               was
               a
               teacher
               sent
               by
               God
               ,
               because
               no
               man
               could
               do
               those
               miracles
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               unlesse
               God
               were
               with
               him
               :
               so
               that
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               these
               marks
               is
               perfectly
               established
               out
               of
               Scripture
               it self
               .
            
             
               Ponder
               secondly
               ,
               how
               reason
               dictates
               that
               greater
               inducements
               ,
               and
               
               powerfuller
               perswasives
               cannot
               be
               brought
               to
               conciliate
               authority
               ,
               and
               esteem
               ,
               to
               a
               Religion
               ,
               than
               the
               above
               mentioned
               marks
               are
               :
               for
               they
               are
               above
               the
               ability
               and
               reach
               of
               nature
               :
               onely
               God
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               to
               whom
               God
               delegates
               this
               power
               ,
               can
               cause
               so
               prodigious
               effects
               .
               Saint
               Austin
               and
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               urged
               these
               marks
               ,
               as
               strong
               maximes
               against
               all
               Heresies
               ,
               as
               they
               sprung
               up
               ;
               yea
               ,
               they
               themselves
               were
               kept
               within
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               by
               these
               strong
               and
               sweet
               chains
               ;
               as
               appeared
               by
               their
               Writings
               .
               Adde
               to
               this
               ,
               the
               conversions
               of
               Ethnick
               and
               idolatrous
               Nations
               :
               what
               was
               it
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               forcible
               and
               powerfull
               charms
               (
               if
               they
               may
               be
               be
               so
               termed
               )
               of
               these
               strange
               priviledges
               and
               prerogatives
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               preachers
               of
               Christian
               doctrine
               to
               them
               were
               endowed
               ,
               which
               drew
               them
               from
               infidelity
               (
               yea
               and
               barbarity
               )
               to
               Christianity
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               fourth
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               lastly
               ,
               some
               inferences
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               precedent
               points
               :
               First
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               already
               members
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               have
               much
               to
               thank
               God
               for
               ,
               in
               being
               made
               members
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               very
               conspicuous
               with
               these
               rare
               endowments
               ,
               and
               proprieties
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               since
               these
               marks
               (
               here-briefly
               touched
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               ensuing
               pages
               ,
               more
               particularly
               to
               be
               looked
               into
               apart
               )
               are
               on
               the
               one
               side
               so
               necessary
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               so
               sufficient
               ,
               and
               satisfactory
               to
               reason
               :
               it
               behoves
               every
               Protestant
               ,
               Presbyterian
               ,
               Independent
               ,
               Anabaptist
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               late
               Euthusiasticks
               ,
               to
               try
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               severall
               Sects
               by
               these
               touchstones
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               he
               who
               makes
               a
               search
               after
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               these
               marks
               ,
               proceeds
               most
               prudently
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               obnoxious
               to
               errour
               in
               his
               enquiry
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               both
               the
               most
               convincing
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               most
               
               easie
               way
               of
               composing
               all
               Controversies
               :
               for
               by
               this
               you
               may
               easily
               discover
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               which
               being
               found
               out
               ,
               all
               are
               obliged
               to
               embrace
               it
               ,
               and
               〈…〉
               and
               to
               its
               verdict
               in
               all
               things
               :
               and
               the
               Scripture
               (
               whose
               obscure
               texts
               abused
               ,
               and
               variously
               interpreted
               ,
               have
               given
               occasion
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Heresies
               )
               will
               by
               this
               means
               need
               no
               searching
               into
               .
               Lastly
               ,
            
             
               For
               a
               preparation
               to
               the
               ensuing
               meditations
               ,
               infer
               what
               dictamen
               ,
               and
               disposition
               a
               man
               is
               to
               come
               with
               ,
               that
               will
               benefit
               his
               soul
               by
               reading
               them
               :
               First
               ,
               he
               must
               observe
               that
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               Affirmative
               and
               Negative
               Propositions
               in
               this
               subject
               :
               for
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               that
               Sect
               or
               Religion
               is
               not
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               devoid
               of
               these
               marks
               :
               why
               ?
               because
               they
               are
               inseparable
               from
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               as
               will
               hereafter
               appear
               out
               of
               the
               first
               points
               of
               many
               of
               the
               Meditations
               .
               Yet
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               you
               must
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               wheresoever
               any
               of
               these
               marks
               is
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               true
               RELIGION
               :
               
               for
               God
               can
               give
               a
               man
               power
               to
               work
               miracles
               ,
               or
               prophesie
               truly
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               of
               a
               false
               Sect
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               confirmation
               of
               that
               false
               Sect
               :
               So
               
                 Julian
                 the
                 Apostate
              
               ,
               going
               to
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               heathenish
               Gods
               ,
               and
               terrified
               with
               the
               sudden
               apparition
               of
               the
               devill
               ,
               he
               instantly
               drive
               him
               away
               by
               making
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               learned
               when
               he
               was
               a
               Catholike
               ;
               thus
               writes
               St.
               
                 Greg.
                 Naz.
              
               and
               Nicephorus
               recounts
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               bore
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Crosse
               graven
               upon
               their
               Foreheads
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               their
               being
               delivered
               from
               the
               plague
               ,
               by
               arming
               themselves
               (
               as
               they
               were
               taught
               by
               the
               Christians
               )
               with
               the
               same
               signe
               :
               Now
               these
               examples
               make
               nothing
               against
               Roman
               Catholikes
               ,
               but
               confirm
               their
               tenent
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               must
               come
               with
               indifferency
               ;
               otherwise
               he
               cannot
               be
               an
               impartial
               and
               fit
               judge
               ;
               without
               any
               prejudicate
               opinion
               ,
               without
               passion
               ,
               and
               without
               obstinate
               resolution
               of
               persisting
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               be
               his
               Sect
               what
               it
               will
               be
               ;
               for
               this
               were
               affected
               ignorance
               ,
               which
               is
               malice
               ;
               and
               such
               an
               
               one
               is
               he
               ,
               
               of
               whom
               God
               complains
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Noluit
                 intelligere
                 ut
                 beue
                 ageret
                 ;
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 understand
                 whereby
                 to
                 do
                 well
              
               ;
               this
               is
               dangerous
               ,
               this
               hath
               too
               great
               affinity
               with
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               miseries
               ,
               and
               punishments
               in
               this
               life
               :
               but
               read
               them
               with
               a
               desire
               of
               your
               own
               profit
               and
               spiritual
               good
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               will
               find
               just
               cause
               to
               say
               with
               King
               David
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ;
               
               
                 Testimonia
                 tua
                 credibilia
                 facta
                 sunt
                 nimis
                 ;
                 thy
                 testimonies
              
               (
               to
               wit
               the
               testimonies
               and
               marks
               of
               thy
               Church
               )
               
                 are
                 made
                 too
                 credible
              
               ;
               that
               is
               very
               credible
               ;
               meaning
               thereby
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               (
               in
               behalf
               of
               which
               God
               gives
               these
               signes
               and
               testimonies
               )
               deserves
               to
               be
               credited
               in
               whatsoever
               she
               propounds
               .
               Yet
               it
               is
               worth
               taking
               notice
               of
               ,
               that
               the
               protestant
               translatours
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               interpret
               the
               forementioned
               words
               of
               the
               Psalme
               (
               93
               with
               them
               )
               thus
               :
               
                 Thy
                 testimonies
                 are
                 very
                 sure
              
               ;
               using
               here
               their
               wonted
               manner
               of
               explicating
               places
               that
               savour
               Catholike
               Tenents
               equivocally
               ,
               obscurely
               ,
               or
               two
               largely
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               restrictions
               ,
               which
               the
               places
               
               require
               :
               For
               these
               words
               do
               not
               expresse
               the
               motives
               of
               credibility
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               do
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fifth
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               COnsider
               first
               ,
               that
               Miracles
               are
               a
               mark
               of
               Christs
               true
               Church
               :
               
               
                 These
                 signes
              
               (
               sayes
               our
               Saviour
               of
               his
               Church
               )
               
                 shall
                 follow
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 in
                 me
                 :
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 shall
                 they
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 speake
                 with
                 new
                 tongues
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 take
                 up
                 Serpents
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 drink
                 any
                 deadly
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 hurt
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 recover
                 :
              
               Here
               's
               the
               promise
               of
               that
               power
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               performance
               of
               it
               :
               Matt.
               16.20
               .
               
                 They
                 went
                 forth
                 and
                 preached
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 working
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 confirming
                 their
                 word
                 with
                 signes
                 following
                 :
              
               And
               that
               this
               power
               of
               working
               Miracles
               was
               to
               remaine
               perpetually
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Protestants
               (
               in
               their
               Bible
               ,
               Printed
               
               Anno
               1576.
               )
               in
               their
               Comment
               in
               the
               Margent
               upon
               these
               words
               of
               S.
               
                 John
                 ,
                 
                 He
                 that
                 believes
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 works
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 :
              
               These
               words
               are
               clear
               ;
               their
               glosse
               sayes
               thus
               of
               that
               place
               and
               promise
               :
               
                 This
                 is
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 which
                 this
                 vertue
                 doth
                 shine
                 for
                 ever
                 :
              
               So
               that
               this
               perpetuity
               of
               the
               Churches
               being
               priviledged
               with
               this
               power
               (
               an
               admirable
               gift
               of
               Gods
               providence
               )
               is
               by
               this
               clearly
               proved
               .
            
             
               Ponder
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               miracles
               :
               as
               also
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               them
               in
               order
               to
               convince
               ,
               that
               that
               doctrine
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               confirmed
               with
               them
               ;
               both
               which
               two
               things
               are
               proved
               by
               scripture
               and
               reason
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               point
               of
               the
               precedent
               Meditation
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               how
               apparently
               this
               mark
               of
               Miracles
               is
               to
               be
               found
               amongst
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               :
               for
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               which
               ,
               these
               four
               things
               following
               are
               most
               worthy
               to
               be
               well
               pondered
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Authours
               who
               relate
               them
               ,
               or
               wrote
               in
               defence
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               urge
               them
               as
               an
               argument
               against
               Heathens
               and
               Hereticks
               :
               Such
               are
               St.
               Ireneus
               ,
               
               in
               his
               Books
               against
               Hereticks
               ;
               S.
               Basil
               ,
               who
               writes
               of
               the
               miracles
               of
               S.
               
                 Gregory
                 Thaumaturgus
              
               ;
               Saint
               
                 Gregory
                 Nyssen
              
               ,
               in
               the
               life
               of
               the
               same
               Saint
               ;
               S.
               Athanasius
               ,
               in
               the
               life
               of
               S.
               Anthony
               ;
               S.
               Hierom
               ,
               who
               wrote
               the
               lives
               of
               many
               Saints
               ;
               
                 Eusebius
                 Russinus
                 ,
                 Nicephorus
              
               ,
               
               and
               Socrates
               ;
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               who
               relates
               the
               miracles
               ,
               which
               happened
               at
               the
               finding
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               '
               Gervasius
               and
               Protasius
               martyrs
               ;
               St.
               Gregory
               the
               great
               ,
               in
               his
               Books
               of
               Diologues
               ;
               Venerable
               Bede
               in
               his
               five
               Books
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               S.
               Bernard
               ,
               who
               writ
               the
               life
               of
               S.
               Malachy
               ;
               S.
               Bonaventure
               ,
               who
               writ
               the
               life
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               Country
               men
               ,
               who
               lived
               since
               the
               Conquest
               ;
               
                 Malmesbury
                 ,
                 Hoveden
                 ,
                 Huntington
                 ,
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Doctour
                 Harpsfield
                 ,
              
               and
               Doctor
               Stapleton
               .
               Now
               reflect
               upon
               this
               ,
               that
               these
               authours
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               many
               of
               them
               are
               acknowledged
               for
               Saints
               and
               Doctours
               
               the
               Church
               ,
               even
               by
               all
               Sects
               whatsoever
               :
               out
               of
               which
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               suspected
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               lying
               or
               faining
               these
               miracles
               ,
               which
               they
               recount
               :
               Yea
               ,
               they
               themselves
               teach
               ,
               that
               imposture
               ,
               and
               forgery
               in
               point
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               is
               a
               grievous
               sin
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               the
               persons
               that
               wrought
               Miracles
               ;
               such
               were
               S.
               
                 Gregory
                 Thaumaturgus
              
               ,
               S.
               Anthony
               ,
               S.
               Hillarion
               ,
               S.
               Pacovius
               ,
               S.
               
                 Nicolas
                 ,
                 S.
                 Martin
              
               ,
               S.
               Boniface
               ,
               S.
               Remigius
               ,
               S.
               Augustine
               the
               Apostle
               of
               England
               ,
               S.
               Cuthbert
               ,
               S.
               Oswald
               ,
               S.
               Guthlack
               ,
               S.
               Omer
               ,
               S.
               Bertin
               ,
               S.
               
                 Malachy
                 ,
                 S.
                 Bernard
              
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Dominick
               ,
               and
               many
               hundreds
               more
               ;
               of
               which
               the
               very
               Adversaries
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholikes
               acknowledge
               many
               of
               them
               for
               Saints
               ,
               and
               workers
               of
               Miracles
               :
               
               concerning
               which
               the
               Magdeburgian
               Centurists
               ,
               in
               the
               13.
               chap.
               of
               every
               Century
               give
               a
               clear
               testimony
               :
               And
               in
               this
               last
               Age
               ,
               Hackluit
               (
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               admirer
               of
               S.
               
                 Francis
                 Xaverius
              
               the
               Jesuite
               )
               writes
               of
               this
               blessed
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               wrought
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               so
               does
               Hartwell
               (
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               his
               book
               of
               the
               
               kingdome
               of
               Congo
               in
               Africa
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               conversion
               of
               it
               )
               wrote
               of
               the
               same
               man
               and
               other
               Roman
               Priests
               :
               Now
               concerning
               the
               miraculous
               prodigies
               ,
               which
               these
               men
               did
               ,
               Histories
               (
               writ
               by
               the
               forementioned
               Doctors
               )
               are
               so
               clear
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               without
               disavouching
               all
               humane
               faith
               ,
               history
               and
               authority
               ;
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               or
               suspect
               ,
               that
               these
               blessed
               men
               had
               any
               recourse
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               or
               commerce
               ,
               and
               assistance
               from
               him
               ,
               were
               intolerable
               impiety
               :
               What
               can
               light
               have
               to
               do
               with
               darknesse
               ?
               Sanctity
               with
               inveterate
               and
               confirmed
               malice
               ?
               Saints
               with
               Devils
               ?
               they
               are
               irreconcileable
               enemies
               ;
               continuall
               Antagonists
               :
               Now
               that
               these
               Saints
               were
               all
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               it
               is
               undoubtedly
               true
               :
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               Writers
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               and
               their
               Acts
               testisfie
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               the
               Centurists
               and
               others
               ,
               ingeniously
               confesse
               it
               of
               most
               of
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Because
               Sectaries
               would
               challenge
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               Miracles
               to
               themselves
               (
               thereby
               to
               strengthen
               their
               own
               faction
               )
               if
               any
               probability
               appeared
               ,
               
               which
               might
               perswade
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               no
               Roman
               Catholikes
               .
            
             
               Consider
               thirdly
               ,
               The
               nature
               and
               excellency
               of
               these
               their
               miraculous
               operations
               :
               No
               Sympathy
               or
               Antipathy
               ;
               no
               Judiciary
               Astrology
               ,
               or
               Art
               Magick
               ;
               no
               Sorcery
               or
               ability
               of
               the
               wicked
               Spirits
               ,
               can
               produce
               so
               prodigious
               effects
               :
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               Devils
               are
               not
               by
               force
               of
               their
               Damnation
               devested
               of
               their
               natural
               abilities
               ,
               but
               can
               do
               strange
               things
               :
               yet
               as
               St.
               Austin
               in
               his
               Books
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Angelicall
               Doctor
               
                 St.
                 Thomas
              
               of
               Aquin
               ,
               and
               others
               well
               versed
               in
               Philosophy
               &
               Theology
               affirm
               ;
               they
               cannot
               give
               sight
               to
               those
               that
               are
               born
               blind
               ,
               nor
               streighten
               distorted
               limbs
               ,
               nor
               cure
               paralyticks
               ,
               nor
               give
               life
               to
               the
               dead
               ;
               nay
               ,
               nor
               cure
               diseases
               ,
               but
               by
               application
               of
               natural
               medicines
               ;
               nor
               will
               Devils
               put
               their
               associates
               out
               of
               their
               possession
               of
               mens
               bodies
               ;
               but
               rather
               indent
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               plot
               both
               to
               keep
               their
               holds
               they
               have
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               new
               entries
               into
               others
               :
               Catholicke
               Priests
               
               only
               are
               they
               that
               can
               ,
               and
               have
               outed
               these
               impious
               usurpers
               in
               all
               ages
               :
               Nor
               will
               these
               wicked
               spirits
               concur
               to
               the
               preserving
               the
               dead
               bodies
               of
               Saints
               uncorrupted
               ;
               at
               which
               so
               many
               devout
               Prayers
               ,
               long
               Watches
               ,
               large
               Alms
               ,
               were
               offered
               up
               to
               God
               in
               honour
               of
               his
               Saints
               ;
               and
               by
               occasion
               of
               which
               Monasteries
               ,
               Colleges
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               Chappels
               ,
               and
               Hospitals
               were
               founded
               .
               O
               the
               wonders
               (
               and
               by
               occasion
               of
               them
               the
               good
               Works
               )
               that
               were
               wrought
               at
               the
               Shrines
               of
               S.
               Thomas
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               S.
               Hugh
               ,
               S.
               Edward
               ,
               S.
               John
               of
               Beverley
               ,
               and
               S.
               Cuthbert
               :
               this
               one
               Saints
               body
               remained
               incorrupt
               ,
               and
               intire
               every
               limb
               and
               joynt
               ,
               
               with
               the
               hair
               on
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               Episcopal
               weed
               on
               ,
               for
               the
               long
               Tract
               of
               eight
               hundred
               and
               forty
               years
               ;
               till
               the
               sad
               daies
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               eight
               caused
               the
               demolishing
               of
               that
               rare
               and
               rich
               Shrine
               ,
               and
               the
               conveyance
               of
               that
               body
               into
               an
               obscure
               Cave
               :
               onely
               that
               Ring
               ,
               so
               long
               wedded
               to
               that
               Saints
               finger
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               riches
               of
               that
               Shrine
               ,
               came
               into
               good
               hands
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               with
               the
               right
               Reverend
               Lord
               
               
                 (
                 Richard
                 Smith
              
               )
               Bishop
               of
               Calcedon
               ,
               as
               I
               heare
               :
               The
               translation
               of
               this
               one
               Saints
               body
               to
               Durham
               ,
               what
               arguments
               for
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               there
               dos
               it
               not
               afford
               :
               For
               out
               of
               the
               brambles
               and
               bushes
               of
               a
               woody
               hill
               rise
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               Episcopall
               See
               ,
               in
               which
               sate
               37
               Bishops
               ,
               all
               obedient
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Roman
               Catholikes
               every
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Consider
               fourthly
               ,
               the
               number
               and
               multitude
               of
               these
               forementioned
               Saints
               Miracles
               ;
               how
               numerous
               (
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               numberlesse
               )
               the
               Miracles
               were
               ,
               may
               be
               best
               gathered
               from
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               Six
               Tomes
               filled
               with
               Saints
               lives
               ,
               hath
               one
               man
               alone
               ;
               hence
               how
               many
               Miracles
               ;
               since
               almost
               each
               Saint
               wrought
               so
               many
               :
               
               Ponder
               this
               !
               Admire
               this
               !
               
                 Gloria
                 haec
                 est
                 omnibus
                 Sanctis
                 ejus
              
               ;
               
               this
               glory
               of
               working
               miracles
               is
               proper
               onely
               to
               the
               Saints
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ;
               and
               therefore
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               priviledged
               with
               power
               to
               work
               these
               ,
               are
               the
               Saints
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               ,
               what
               confirmation
               any
               of
               these
               modern
               Sects
               hath
               from
               Miracles
               ,
               none
               at
               all
               :
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               knew
               full
               well
               ,
               that
               Miracles
               were
               great
               marks
               ,
               &
               signes
               of
               true
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               authorize
               themselves
               ,
               they
               attempted
               these
               ;
               Luther
               began
               to
               dispossesse
               a
               certain
               Wench
               a
               spiritual
               daughter
               of
               his
               ;
               but
               insteed
               of
               delivering
               her
               from
               the
               injury
               ,
               himself
               fell
               into
               his
               hands
               ;
               for
               the
               Devill
               setting
               upon
               him
               ,
               almost
               kild
               him
               ,
               as
               Staphysus
               ,
               eye
               witnesses
               report
               :
               His
               second
               attempt
               ,
               was
               to
               raise
               from
               death
               a
               man
               drowned
               in
               the
               river
               
                 Elbe
                 (
                 Nesenus
              
               by
               name
               :
               )
               
               he
               comes
               to
               the
               place
               with
               a
               retinue
               of
               his
               new
               Prosellytes
               and
               others
               ,
               he
               views
               the
               body
               ,
               mutters
               some
               obscure
               words
               ,
               seconded
               with
               various
               changes
               of
               his
               countenance
               ,
               but
               the
               man
               stirred
               not
               ;
               at
               which
               Luther
               went
               away
               ,
               not
               a
               little
               confounded
               .
               Calvin
               agreed
               underhand
               with
               a
               poore
               man
               ,
               called
               Bruley
               (
               upon
               promise
               of
               some
               temporal
               succour
               )
               that
               
               he
               should
               fain
               himself
               sick
               ,
               and
               seemingly
               grow
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               die
               ;
               all
               this
               begun
               to
               be
               acted
               as
               was
               agreed
               upon
               ;
               Calvin
               is
               called
               to
               the
               poor
               mans
               house
               ;
               he
               comes
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               gravity
               and
               resentment
               ,
               people
               flock
               apace
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               blind
               is
               made
               ,
               just
               as
               the
               man
               dies
               Calvin
               takes
               hold
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               conjures
               him
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               to
               rise
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               just
               judgement
               of
               God
               the
               man
               proves
               to
               be
               really
               dead
               :
               the
               poor
               mans
               wife
               (
               conscious
               of
               their
               combining
               together
               )
               charges
               Calvin
               with
               the
               death
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               discovers
               to
               Calvins
               shame
               ,
               the
               whole
               designe
               ;
               and
               thus
               stands
               the
               case
               with
               Sectaries
               in
               point
               of
               Miracles
               :
               no
               ,
               no
               ;
               God
               will
               not
               with
               his
               seal
               confirm
               lyes
               ,
               heresies
               ,
               blasphemies
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               some
               sequels
               derived
               out
               of
               the
               former
               points
               ;
               first
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               main
               reasons
               why
               Sectaries
               calumniate
               ,
               &
               inveigh
               so
               much
               against
               some
               Miracles
               (
               for
               many
               they
               cannot
               deny
               )
               
               done
               by
               the
               Roman
               Catholikes
               ,
               is
               because
               they
               have
               none
               themselves
               :
               and
               by
               good
               consequence
               they
               have
               not
               the
               true
               Church
               amongst
               them
               ;
               since
               they
               have
               not
               this
               mark
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               attributes
               to
               Christs
               Church
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               above
               mentioned
               holy
               fathers
               were
               all
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               even
               for
               this
               very
               reason
               (
               if
               there
               were
               
               no
               other
               )
               to
               wit
               ,
               because
               they
               recount
               the
               Miracles
               of
               other
               Saints
               ,
               praise
               them
               and
               urge
               them
               as
               an
               impregnable
               argument
               against
               Hereticks
               ;
               this
               thing
               is
               most
               worthy
               of
               consideration
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               onely
               amongst
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ;
               since
               onely
               true
               miracles
               (
               many
               and
               most
               strange
               ones
               )
               were
               done
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               done
               by
               them
               even
               in
               these
               our
               dayes
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               thou
               
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               who
               art
               wonderfull
               in
               thy
               Saints
               ,
               work
               thy
               wonted
               wonders
               ,
               and
               restore
               sight
               to
               those
               souls
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               eyes
               of
               their
               under
               standings
               so
               in
               a
               manner
               put
               out
               by
               ignorance
               ,
               passion
               ,
               or
               malice
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               see
               this
               mark
               of
               mighty
               Miracles
               upon
               thy
               Church
               :
               Open
               
               with
               that
               thy
               Ephphata
               ,
               those
               Ears
               that
               will
               not
               hear
               thy
               Church
               ,
               which
               thou
               commands
               (
               upon
               pain
               of
               being
               reputed
               no
               better
               than
               Heathenish
               )
               should
               be
               heard
               :
               Say
               to
               the
               lame
               ,
               
                 Rise
                 and
                 Walk
              
               ;
               direct
               the
               footsteps
               of
               those
               that
               stray
               ,
               even
               out
               of
               that
               in
               which
               fools
               cannot
               go
               amisse
               ;
               that
               so
               all
               may
               return
               to
               thy
               Church
               ,
               their
               best
               House
               and
               Home
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             sixth
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             Sanctity
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               COnsider
               first
               ,
               that
               sanctity
               and
               perfection
               (
               which
               consists
               in
               a
               perfect
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               divine
               Will
               ,
               and
               a
               conformity
               of
               humane
               will
               to
               it
               )
               is
               a
               mark
               of
               Christs
               true
               Church
               :
               The
               holy
               Scriptures
               are
               most
               copious
               in
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               :
               
               
                 Sanctity
                 becomes
                 thy
                 House
                 (
                 O
                 Lord
                 )
                 unto
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 dayes
              
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               ever
               :
               thus
               King
               David
               expresses
               this
               mark
               ;
               immediately
               after
               that
               of
               miracles
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               marks
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 Testimonia
                 
                 tua
                 credibilia
                 facta
                 sunt
                 nimis
                 ,
              
               to
               those
               that
               are
               members
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               
               saies
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 The
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 which
              
               (
               Temple
               )
               
                 you
                 are
              
               :
               and
               
               God
               himself
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Beye
                 holy
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 holy
              
               ;
               our
               Saviour
               inculcated
               this
               truth
               often
               :
               
               
                 Ye
                 have
                 not
                 chosen
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 ordained
                 you
                 that
                 you
                 go
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 your
                 fruit
                 should
                 remain
                 :
              
               and
               again
               he
               sayes
               in
               plain
               terms
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 their
                 fruits
                 you
                 
                 shall
                 know
                 them
                 :
              
               Man
               is
               the
               Tree
               (
               saies
               S.
               Austin
               )
               and
               his
               actions
               are
               the
               fruit
               ;
               in
               fine
               our
               Lord
               sayes
               to
               all
               the
               members
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 perfect
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 your
                 heavenly
                 father
                 is
                 perfect
                 :
              
               Hence
               appears
               evidently
               ,
               that
               sanctity
               and
               perfection
               ,
               is
               a
               mark
               of
               Christs
               true
               Church
               :
               And
            
             
               Hence
               must
               be
               inferred
               ,
               that
               where
               this
               is
               wanting
               ,
               there
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               hath
               no
               being
               ;
               where
               this
               is
               truly
               found
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               discovered
               :
               
                 Be
                 thou
                 therefore
                 an
                 impartial
                 judge
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 Sanctity
                 ;
                 without
                 which
                 (
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
                 to
                 be
                 hoped
                 for
                 1
                 beg
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 divine
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 self
                 ends
                 ,
                 or
                 worldly
                 interests
                 ;
                 
                 no
                 prejudice
                 or
                 passion
                 may
                 disturbe
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 hinder
                 thee
                 in
                 this
                 search
                 after
                 true
                 Sanctity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               To
               understand
               how
               truly
               true
               Sanctity
               and
               perfection
               hath
               been
               taken
               to
               heart
               alwayes
               amongst
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               Consider
               these
               
                 three
                 things
              
               following
               ;
               First
               ,
               the
               means
               their
               Religion
               affords
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               acquiring
               of
               true
               Sanctity
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               use
               they
               make
               of
               such
               means
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               number
               and
               multitude
               of
               their
               Saints
               .
               Consider
               therefore
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               all
               the
               helps
               and
               requisites
               ,
               which
               the
               study
               of
               perfection
               can
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               had
               amongst
               them
               ;
               to
               acquire
               the
               benefits
               of
               divine
               grace
               and
               justification
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               increase
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               to
               recover
               them
               again
               being
               lost
               ,
               As
               1.
               
               The
               holy
               Sacraments
               are
               the
               main
               means
               ;
               now
               ,
               who
               makes
               any
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               make
               most
               frequent
               and
               Religious
               use
               of
               these
               ;
               but
               especially
               the
               holy
               SACRAMENT
               of
               the
               ALTAR
               ,
               
               and
               that
               of
               Confession
               (
               which
               is
               alwayes
               accompanied
               with
               the
               exercise
               of
               many
               Acts
               of
               other
               vertues
               ,
               as
               humility
               ,
               sorrow
               ,
               good
               purposes
               ,
               victory
               over
               ones
               self
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               and
               Charity
               )
               they
               find
               by
               daily
               experience
               to
               be
               great
               helps
               to
               vertue
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               form
               of
               worship
               ,
               and
               that
               divine
               Sacrifice
               of
               holy
               Masse
               (
               which
               all
               antiquity
               ever
               honoured
               )
               is
               both
               a
               motive
               to
               all
               acts
               of
               vertue
               ,
               a
               means
               to
               obtain
               vertue
               ,
               and
               a
               work
               upon
               which
               all
               vertues
               attend
               :
               it
               is
               both
               impretatory
               and
               propitiatory
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Another
               great
               furtherer
               ,
               &
               most
               efficacious
               means
               to
               vertue
               ,
               is
               Prayer
               ,
               both
               mentall
               and
               vocall
               ;
               to
               the
               good
               and
               frequent
               performance
               of
               which
               ,
               as
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               are
               most
               conformable
               to
               the
               Counsell
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               by
               being
               most
               addicted
               to
               it
               of
               all
               other
               sorts
               of
               people
               ;
               so
               have
               they
               most
               excellent
               instructions
               given
               them
               by
               holy
               and
               learned
               men
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Fasting
               ,
               (
               so
               much
               commended
               ,
               and
               extolled
               by
               holy
               scripture
               in
               the
               lovers
               of
               it
               )
               how
               can
               it
               but
               be
               very
               
               conducing
               to
               vertue
               ;
               since
               it
               weakens
               vertues
               adversaries
               (
               the
               rebellion
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               inordinate
               passions
               ,
               and
               the
               malignant
               humours
               both
               of
               body
               and
               soul
               )
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               experience
               teaches
               ,
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               surpasse
               all
               others
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Another
               great
               advantage
               they
               have
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               direction
               of
               their
               spiritual
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               
                 Ghostly
                 Fathers
              
               ;
               upon
               ,
               whom
               as
               there
               is
               a
               most
               strict
               charge
               laid
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               care
               of
               their
               spirituall
               children
               ,
               so
               they
               discharge
               that
               duty
               most
               exactly
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Doctrine
               they
               teach
               (
               especially
               that
               of
               good
               Works
               ,
               Works
               of
               Supererogation
               ,
               Penance
               ,
               and
               Satisfaction
               )
               is
               a
               great
               spurre
               and
               mover
               to
               perfection
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               To
               omit
               other
               instrumental
               causes
               of
               vertue
               and
               devotion
               ,
               that
               admirable
               and
               plainly
               divine
               invention
               ,
               and
               institution
               of
               
                 Religious
                 Orders
              
               (
               differing
               one
               from
               another
               in
               their
               manner
               of
               living
               ,
               but
               most
               unanimous
               in
               beliving
               )
               is
               plainly
               an
               admirable
               means
               to
               get
               vertue
               by
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               state
               of
               life
               
               is
               properly
               the
               schoole
               of
               perfection
               it self
               ;
               and
               by
               these
               you
               see
               how
               abundantly
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               are
               supplied
               with
               means
               for
               attaining
               to
               sanctity
               :
               to
               these
               also
               may
               be
               added
               other
               particular
               helps
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               second
               point
               of
               the
               first
               Meditation
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               how
               Catholicks
               correspond
               with
               these
               great
               helps
               they
               have
               for
               the
               expulsion
               of
               Vice
               ,
               and
               purchase
               of
               Vertue
               :
               The
               Church
               commands
               each
               one
               that
               's
               come
               to
               the
               years
               of
               discretion
               ,
               to
               approach
               once
               a
               year
               to
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               but
               commends
               a
               more
               frequent
               accesse
               :
               What
               do
               they
               do
               ?
               hundreds
               in
               every
               great
               Town
               ,
               yea
               ,
               thousands
               in
               some
               ,
               repaire
               not
               once
               a
               year
               ,
               but
               once
               every
               week
               to
               that
               divine
               banquet
               :
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               confesse
               their
               sins
               to
               the
               Priests
               (
               whose
               power
               to
               forgive
               sins
               was
               most
               assuredly
               given
               by
               Christ
               ,
               in
               these
               expresse
               and
               clear
               words
               ,
               
               
                 Whose
                 soever
                 sins
                 ye
                 remit
                 ,
                 are
                 remitted
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               )
               Once
               a
               year
               :
               yet
               thousands
               of
               them
               go
               to
               that
               Sacrament
               once
               every
               week
               :
               They
               are
               commanded
               to
               be
               present
               at
               holy
               Masse
               
               every
               Sunday
               and
               Holyday
               ;
               yet
               besides
               these
               dayes
               ,
               thousands
               of
               them
               in
               every
               great
               Town
               perform
               that
               act
               of
               Religion
               every
               day
               ;
               is
               not
               this
               a
               true
               compliance
               with
               the
               forementioned
               means
               ?
               Are
               not
               these
               works
               of
               Supererogation
               a
               fair
               way
               to
               perfection
               ?
               These
               instances
               alone
               ,
               argue
               how
               much
               these
               people
               are
               addicted
               to
               prayer
               ,
               what
               good
               they
               get
               by
               their
               spirituall
               directors
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               fulfill
               that
               doctrine
               of
               good
               Works
               ;
               As
               for
               Fasting
               (
               that
               soveraigne
               antidote
               against
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Flesh
               )
               Roman
               Catholicks
               are
               admired
               by
               all
               Sectaries
               for
               this
               ;
               as
               for
               upright
               dealing
               in
               civill
               contracts
               ;
               they
               have
               the
               repute
               of
               being
               generally
               the
               left
               injurious
               or
               unjust
               :
               nor
               does
               any
               sort
               of
               peoples
               word
               go
               further
               than
               theirs
               ,
               even
               in
               treating
               with
               those
               who
               are
               averse
               from
               their
               opinions
               :
               And
               truly
               to
               see
               so
               many
               of
               them
               (
               families
               of
               great
               worth
               )
               in
               this
               our
               Nation
               ,
               live
               so
               contentedly
               amongst
               the
               ruines
               of
               their
               great
               Fortunes
               ,
               which
               they
               might
               have
               kept
               intire
               in
               great
               part
               by
               once
               going
               with
               
               those
               of
               a
               different
               Religion
               to
               Church
               ,
               or
               swallowing
               over
               that
               one
               Oath
               ,
               yet
               would
               not
               ;
               this
               must
               needs
               argue
               a
               great
               fidelity
               to
               their
               religious
               Principles
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               esteem
               of
               vertue
               and
               piety
               in
               them
               ;
               as
               for
               these
               holy
               inhabitants
               of
               religious
               Monasteries
               ,
               they
               live
               as
               if
               they
               would
               win
               heaven
               (
               which
               
                 suffers
                 force
              
               )
               even
               by
               very
               violence
               ;
               such
               is
               their
               study
               of
               persection
               ,
               so
               intense
               their
               prayers
               ,
               so
               protracted
               their
               fastings
               ,
               so
               long
               their
               watchings
               ,
               &
               so
               continual
               their
               study
               of
               self
               denial
               ,
               carrying
               their
               crosses
               ,
               and
               following
               their
               Saviour
               (
               the
               things
               so
               much
               recommended
               by
               him
               to
               all
               )
               by
               an
               exact
               imitation
               of
               heroicall
               vertues
               .
               Who
               now
               can
               deny
               but
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               take
               to
               heart
               the
               study
               of
               perfection
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 science
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ,
               which
               is
               sanctity
               .
               Compare
               these
               and
               Sectaries
               together
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               sequels
               follow
               .
            
             
               Consider
               thirdly
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               their
               Saints
               :
               behold
               a
               short
               Catalogue
               of
               some
               few
               of
               them
               in
               every
               Age
               ,
               besides
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               these
               following
               lived
               in
               the
               
               first
               Age
               ,
               Saint
               
                 Dennis
                 ,
                 Linus
                 ,
                 Cletus
                 ,
                 Clement
                 ,
                 Martialis
                 ,
                 Thecla
              
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 Policarp
                 ,
                 Justine
                 ,
                 Vincent
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 Felicitas
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Tiburtius
                 ,
                 Valerianus
                 ,
                 Cecily
                 ,
                 Barbara
                 ,
                 Agnes
                 ,
                 Agatha
                 ,
                 Laurence
                 ,
                 Xirtus
                 ,
                 George
                 ,
              
               S.
               
                 Gregory
                 Thaum
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 Antony
                 ,
                 Hilarion
                 ,
                 Hellen
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Hilary
                 ,
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Gregory
                 Naz.
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Epiphanius
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Paulinus
                 ,
                 Alexius
                 ,
                 Vrsula
                 ,
                 Lutrick
                 ,
                 Leo
                 ,
                 Germanus
                 ,
                 Simeon
                 Stelites
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Columbe
                 ,
                 Columbane
                 ,
                 Genovesa
                 ,
                 Siverius
                 ,
                 Leonard
                 ,
                 Leander
                 ,
                 Hermingildus
                 ,
                 Gregory
              
               the
               great
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 Isidore
                 ,
                 Aidan
                 ,
                 Edwin
                 ,
                 Oswald
                 ,
                 Cuthbert
                 ,
                 Theodore
                 ,
                 Benedict
                 ,
                 Ebbe
                 ,
                 Cesarius
                 ,
                 Lambert
                 ,
                 Eugenius
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               Bede
               ,
               S.
               
                 John
                 Damascen
                 ,
                 Germanus
                 ,
                 Cuthlack
                 ,
                 Grimwald
                 ,
                 Hubert
                 .
              
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 Sabinus
                 ,
                 Geroldus
                 ,
                 Ludgerus
                 ,
                 Rumoldus
                 ,
                 Nicetas
                 ,
                 Rembertus
                 ,
                 Swithin
                 .
              
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 Wenceslaus
                 ,
                 Dunstan
                 ,
                 Bruno
                 ,
                 Odocluniacensis
                 ,
                 Romaldus
                 ,
                 Elphegus
                 ,
                 Guibert
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               Henry
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               Edward
               Conf.
               
                 Lanfrank
                 ,
                 Anselme
                 ,
                 Stanislaus
                 ,
                 
                 Ivo
                 ,
                 Bruno
                 Carthusianus
                 ,
                 Robert.
                 
              
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 Malachy
                 ,
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 William
                 ,
                 Norbert
                 ,
              
               S.
               Thomas
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               S.
               Hugh
               Bishop
               of
               Lincolne
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               
                 Dominick
                 ,
                 Francis
                 ,
                 Mary
                 Ognes
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 Bonaventure
                 ,
                 Gertrude
                 .
              
            
             
               14.
               
               
                 Roche
                 ,
                 Christina
                 Sumlensis
                 ,
                 Gertrude
              
               ab
               
                 Oesten
                 ,
                 Catharine
              
               of
               Sienna
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               
                 Bernardinus
                 senensis
                 ,
                 Viucentius
                 ,
                 Laurence
                 ,
                 Justinian
                 ,
                 Antoninus
                 ,
                 Colecta
                 .
              
            
             
               Francis
               of
               
                 Paula
                 ,
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 Loyola
                 ,
                 Francis
                 Xaverius
                 ,
                 Philip
                 Nereus
                 ,
                 Teresa
                 ,
                 Carolus
                 Borom
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               these
               ,
               many
               thousands
               more
               might
               be
               added
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               English
               Martyrologe
               alone
               affords
               us
               Saints
               of
               our
               own
               Country
               ,
               for
               every
               day
               in
               the
               year
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               these
               were
               Saints
               ,
               and
               also
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               :
               First
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               whole
               Roman
               Church
               (
               not
               any
               one
               expressing
               in
               the
               least
               the
               contrary
               )
               acknowledgeth
               them
               for
               such
               ;
               and
               upon
               that
               score
               honoureth
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               their
               written
               lives
               ,
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               History
               do
               evidently
               evince
               the
               same
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               practice
               of
               their
               lives
               
               and
               their
               opinions
               ,
               demonstrate
               that
               they
               were
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ;
               for
               they
               all
               honoured
               and
               obeyed
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               supream
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               next
               after
               Christ
               ;
               they
               practised
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Prayer
               for
               the
               faithfull
               departed
               ,
               saying
               ,
               or
               hearing
               holy
               Masse
               ,
               Priestly
               power
               to
               remit
               sins
               ,
               and
               other
               tenents
               now
               held
               by
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ;
               yea
               ,
               their
               very
               enemies
               ,
               the
               Magdeburgian
               Centurists
               ,
               acknowledge
               many
               of
               them
               for
               Saints
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               latest
               of
               them
               (
               as
               S.
               Bernard
               ,
               S.
               Malachy
               ,
               S.
               Dominick
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               and
               others
               )
               and
               grant
               that
               they
               held
               these
               foresaid
               opinions
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               other
               Sectaries
               in
               point
               of
               sanctity
               :
               First
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               means
               to
               acquire
               it
               ,
               whilest
               they
               remain
               as
               they
               are
               :
               They
               deny
               that
               Priests
               have
               power
               to
               forgive
               sins
               ,
               and
               consequently
               make
               no
               use
               of
               that
               Sacrament
               ;
               their
               Communion
               they
               grant
               is
               but
               bare
               bread
               ,
               and
               consequently
               it
               cannot
               sanctifie
               them
               ;
               for
               publick
               worship
               ,
               
               there
               is
               none
               now
               in
               any
               sect
               in
               England
               :
               a
               Psalm
               is
               all
               that
               is
               now
               extant
               of
               publick
               service
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               rejected
               by
               most
               ;
               and
               for
               private
               prayer
               ,
               certainly
               they
               spend
               little
               time
               in
               it
               ,
               at
               least
               they
               do
               nothing
               that
               's
               comparable
               to
               what
               the
               RomanCatholicks
               generally
               perform
               ;
               much
               lesse
               will
               they
               pretend
               to
               come
               neer
               these
               in
               Fasting
               :
               In
               brief
               ,
               their
               doctrine
               is
               exclusive
               of
               works
               of
               supererogation
               ,
               Merit
               ,
               Mortification
               ,
               and
               Satisfaction
               ;
               how
               then
               can
               it
               be
               but
               destructive
               of
               true
               Sanctity
               ;
               yea
               ,
               
               and
               salvation
               :
               in
               fine
               ,
               all
               the
               means
               they
               pretend
               to
               get
               sanctity
               by
               ,
               is
               faith
               alone
               :
               this
               medium
               of
               faith
               ,
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               have
               ;
               and
               besides
               it
               ,
               all
               the
               other
               comfortable
               helps
               mentioned
               before
               :
               Who
               can
               now
               but
               be
               afraid
               of
               the
               ones
               condition
               ,
               and
               admire
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               what
               Saints
               they
               have
               ;
               they
               will
               not
               now
               surely
               own
               that
               Calender
               of
               John
               for
               any
               more
               ;
               since
               Father
               Parsons
               examination
               proves
               it
               a
               ridiculous
               false
               thing
               ;
               the
               chief
               of
               their
               forefathers
               were
               Luther
               ,
               
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
              
               and
               such
               like
               ;
               what
               lives
               led
               they
               ?
               Scandalous
               ,
               and
               exorbitantly
               bad
               .
               Luther
               himself
               ,
               ingeniously
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               was
               a
               Papist
               ,
               he
               said
               Maffe
               ,
               and
               that
               devoutly
               for
               many
               years
               ;
               that
               he
               lived
               in
               his
               Monastery
               (
               for
               he
               was
               once
               an
               Augustine
               Friar
               )
               punishing
               his
               body
               with
               Watching
               ,
               Fasting
               ,
               and
               Prayer
               ;
               by
               which
               he
               followed
               the
               counsell
               and
               example
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               that
               he
               kept
               Poverty
               ,
               Chastity
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               honour'd
               the
               Pope
               out
               of
               meer
               Conscience
               :
               Well
               ,
               at
               length
               ,
               he
               begun
               a
               new
               Sect
               ;
               did
               this
               make
               him
               continue
               his
               former
               piety
               ?
               Did
               he
               increase
               it
               ?
               Did
               he
               become
               a
               Saint
               ?
               Behold
               what
               he
               did
               ;
               he
               casheer'd
               Fasting
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               Watching
               ,
               his
               Vows
               ,
               his
               Monastery
               and
               the
               Pope
               ;
               and
               instead
               of
               these
               took
               a
               Nun
               (
               called
               
                 Catherine
                 Bore
              
               )
               for
               his
               Concubine
               ;
               and
               gave
               himself
               wholly
               to
               Lust
               ,
               Gluttony
               ,
               drinking
               of
               Wine
               ,
               and
               sensuality
               :
               What
               he
               writ
               ,
               was
               conformable
               to
               the
               temper
               ,
               which
               these
               Vices
               put
               him
               in
               to
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               persisted
               to
               his
               dying
               day
               .
               Calvin
               was
               not
               onely
               given
               to
               
               lust
               ,
               but
               to
               lust
               against
               nature
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Sodomy
               ;
               for
               which
               his
               Shoulder
               was
               burnt
               with
               a
               mark
               of
               a
               Lilly
               at
               Noyon
               in
               
                 France
                 .
                 Beza
              
               kept
               not
               onely
               a
               Concubine
               ,
               but
               a
               Boy
               also
               to
               satisfie
               his
               lust
               ;
               with
               both
               which
               he
               was
               so
               transported
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               forbeare
               to
               expresse
               the
               same
               in
               wanton
               and
               scandalous
               Verses
               ,
               which
               are
               extant
               amongst
               his
               other
               Works
               :
               As
               for
               these
               mens
               followers
               and
               adherents
               ;
               Luther
               himself
               fayes
               (
               upon
               the
               Gospel
               for
               the
               first
               Sunday
               in
               Advent
               )
               of
               his
               ;
               that
               they
               were
               become
               worser
               livers
               ,
               than
               they
               were
               whilest
               they
               remained
               Papists
               .
               Erasmus
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               
                 Vultu
                 rius
                 Neocomus
              
               ,
               gives
               the
               same
               character
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               
                 Jacobus
                 Andraeus
              
               ,
               a
               famous
               Lutheran
               ,
               in
               his
               4.
               
               Sermon
               upon
               the
               21.
               of
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 Papists
                 ,
                 nor
                 attribute
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 no
                 good
                 works
                 at
                 all
              
               ;
               and
               indeed
               experience
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               those
               ,
               who
               turn
               from
               being
               Papists
               ,
               do
               not
               become
               Saints
               ,
               but
               Sensualists
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               fourth
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               what
               may
               be
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               precedent
               points
               :
               First
               ,
               either
               these
               modern
               Sectaries
               acknowledge
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
              
               ,
               or
               others
               of
               their
               times
               ,
               for
               their
               first
               Founders
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               then
               they
               admit
               men
               of
               scandalous
               lives
               for
               their
               Founders
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Religion
               or
               fruit
               sprung
               from
               these
               b●d
               trees
               cannot
               be
               good
               :
               If
               they
               disavouch
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               be
               like
               the
               Acephalists
               ,
               members
               without
               a
               head
               ,
               and
               without
               Ancestors
               :
               for
               they
               cannot
               lay
               claim
               to
               the
               Saints
               mentioned
               in
               the
               second
               point
               ;
               since
               they
               so
               little
               resemble
               them
               either
               in
               belief
               or
               life
               :
               Secondly
               the
               reason
               why
               due
               respect
               to
               the
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               is
               neither
               taught
               ,
               nor
               practised
               by
               them
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               had
               none
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               true
               Saints
               indeed
               were
               Roman
               Catholicks
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               opposition
               of
               contraries
               ,
               and
               their
               repugnancy
               ,
               appears
               more
               clearly
               when
               they
               are
               paralell'd
               together
               ;
               compare
               the
               Roman
               religion
               and
               the
               best
               of
               these
               later
               sects
               together
               in
               point
               of
               virtue
               ,
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               cream
               &
               quintessence
               
               of
               mans
               felicity
               in
               this
               life
               :
               then
               make
               a
               prudent
               choice
               ,
               and
               side
               with
               that
               party
               where
               there
               is
               most
               Sanctity
               ,
               and
               by
               good
               consequence
               most
               hopes
               of
               salvation
               ;
               then
               with
               the
               Cherubins
               ,
               and
               Seraphins
               cry
               out
               ;
               
                 Holy
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 bid
                 us
                 be
              
               perfect
               ,
               as
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               is
               perfect
               :
               
                 Heavenly
                 Father
                 since
                 you
                 bid
                 us
              
               be
               holy
               ,
               because
               you
               are
               holy
               ;
               
                 grant
                 us
                 what
                 you
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 what
                 your
                 good
                 pleasure
                 is
                 :
              
               My
               heart
               is
               ready
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               my
               heart
               is
               ready
               :
               
                 Help
                 me
                 Lord
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 obstacles
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 the
                 means
                 aright
                 ;
                 that
                 being
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 my
                 conversion
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 serve
                 thee
              
               in
               sanctity
               and
               justice
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Seventh
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             holinesse
             of
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               I.
               that
               Christs
               true
               Church
               hath
               (
               as
               it
               must
               needs
               have
               )
               amongst
               other
               marks
               ,
               that
               of
               holy
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               becomes
               Christs
               Church
               :
               it
               must
               teach
               nothing
               against
               Piety
               ,
               Verity
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               Equity
               ,
               or
               good
               manners
               :
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               all
               things
               in
               it
               must
               be
               conformable
               to
               Piety
               and
               Vertue
               ,
               as
               truly
               they
               are
               :
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               speaking
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Prophet
               David
               ,
               confirms
               this
               truth
               ,
               gives
               the
               Churches
               doctrine
               many
               great
               Elogium's
               in
               that
               long
               ,
               but
               most
               sweet
               Psalm
               119.
               
               
                 The
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 immaculate
              
               ;
               that
               is
               without
               spot
               ,
               or
               blemish
               of
               falshood
               ,
               or
               impiety
               :
               
                 The
                 precept
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 Lucid
                 :
              
               that
               is
               bright
               ,
               shining
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               light
               to
               shew
               us
               the
               true
               way
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               save
               our
               soules
               :
               
                 The
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 Lord
                 is
                 faithfull
              
               :
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               cals
               it
               a
               
                 sound
                 doctrine
              
               ;
               by
               which
               Metaphor
               he
               intimates
               ,
               that
               as
               that
               body
               cannot
               be
               judged
               sound
               &
               healthfull
               ,
               which
               is
               seased
               upon
               by
               any
               disease
               ;
               so
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               or
               Church
               ,
               cannot
               be
               wholsome
               ,
               and
               soul-saving
               ,
               which
               hath
               adhearing
               to
               it
               any
               maxime
               ,
               or
               assertion
               false
               or
               favouring
               vice
               ;
               but
               there
               needs
               no
               proof
               of
               this
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               called
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               And
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christs
               Church
               must
               needs
               proceed
               originally
               from
               Christ
               ;
               who
               will
               not
               permit
               his
               Church
               to
               teach
               impious
               or
               false
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               of
               how
               great
               concernment
               it
               is
               for
               men
               of
               understanding
               ,
               to
               have
               sometimes
               for
               the
               subject
               of
               their
               most
               serious
               and
               retired
               thoughts
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               what
               doctrine
               is
               taught
               by
               the
               different
               Sects
               now
               on
               foot
               in
               England
               ;
               and
               to
               mark
               which
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               they
               are
               pec
               cant
               against
               piety
               :
               
                 And
                 thou
                 who
                 tenders
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 weigh
                 their
                 tenents
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 equall
                 ballance
                 (
                 but
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 love
                 ,
                 or
                 sear
                 of
                 thy
                 temporal
                 interests
                 meddle
                 with
                 
                 the
                 scales
                 )
                 and
                 after
                 exact
                 notice
                 taken
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 cast
                 thy selfe
                 without
                 more
                 adoe
                 into
                 the
                 arms
                 of
                 that
                 religion
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 teach
                 that
                 doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 conducing
                 to
                 piety
                 ,
                 andthy
                 souls
                 eternal
                 felicity
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               To
               understand
               how
               agreeable
               to
               Piety
               ,
               and
               Verity
               ,
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               is
               ,
               take
               these
               
                 three
                 considerations
              
               for
               matter
               of
               the
               frequent
               meditation
               :
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               tenents
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               (
               about
               those
               matters
               ,
               which
               are
               controverted
               betwixt
               them
               and
               other
               Sectaries
               )
               are
               more
               beseeming
               Almighty
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               ;
               much
               more
               advantagious
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               both
               ;
               and
               greater
               expressions
               of
               divine
               perfections
               ,
               than
               the
               adversary
               opinions
               are
               :
               Is
               it
               not
               better
               to
               have
               more
               means
               for
               obtaining
               divine
               grace
               (
               and
               consequently
               more
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               instrumentall
               causes
               of
               it
               )
               than
               fewer
               ?
               to
               receive
               the
               real
               body
               &
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               not
               that
               a
               more
               noble
               memorial
               of
               Christs
               
               a
               thing
               more
               beneficiall
               to
               man
               ,
               and
               more
               honourable
               to
               God
               ,
               than
               a
               bit
               of
               Bread
               onely
               ,
               and
               a
               sup
               of
               Wine
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               farre
               more
               beneficial
               for
               frail
               and
               sinfull
               men
               ,
               that
               Christ
               give
               Priests
               power
               to
               remit
               ,
               and
               forgive
               them
               their
               sins
               ,
               than
               otherwise
               ?
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               be
               conspicuous
               and
               visible
               in
               all
               Ages
               ;
               that
               it
               be
               liable
               to
               no
               defectibility
               ,
               or
               fallibility
               ;
               that
               it
               have
               easie
               and
               accessible
               means
               for
               the
               decision
               of
               Controversies
               ;
               that
               some
               stately
               and
               majesticall
               form
               of
               worship
               be
               exhibited
               to
               the
               divine
               Majesty
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               some
               rare
               thing
               (
               such
               as
               is
               the
               precious
               body
               &
               blood
               of
               Christ
               )
               be
               offered
               daily
               to
               that
               infinite
               deity
               ;
               that
               there
               be
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Hierarchy
               ,
               ascending
               by
               different
               degrees
               up
               ,
               till
               it
               come
               to
               one
               supream
               head
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               are
               to
               yeeld
               obedience
               :
               do
               not
               these
               make
               more
               for
               the
               Churches
               perfection
               ,
               Gods
               honour
               and
               glory
               ,
               than
               the
               contrary
               ?
               Frame
               to
               thy self
               a
               lively
               Idea
               of
               the
               congruity
               of
               these
               particulars
               with
               Gods
               and
               his
               Churches
               greater
               honour
               ;
               look
               upon
               these
               instances
               with
               a
               judicious
               
               eye
               ;
               and
               conclude
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               it
               were
               doubtfull
               ,
               
               whether
               the
               affirmative
               or
               negative
               opinion
               were
               truer
               in
               these
               points
               ;
               yet
               since
               one
               of
               the
               two
               must
               be
               embraced
               ,
               choose
               that
               which
               is
               most
               conducing
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               consideration
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               opinions
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               (
               these
               in
               particular
               now
               urged
               ,
               and
               others
               which
               will
               be
               mentioned
               hereafter
               )
               are
               more
               suitable
               and
               consonant
               to
               the
               holy
               scriptures
               ,
               than
               their
               contradictories
               are
               :
               For
               the
               better
               intelligence
               of
               which
               ,
               observe
               these
               two
               rules
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               clear
               places
               of
               scripture
               must
               be
               preferred
               in
               point
               of
               proof
               before
               hard
               and
               obscure
               ones
               :
               the
               other
               is
               ,
               many
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               must
               be
               a
               greater
               argument
               than
               fewer
               ,
               
                 caeteris
                 paribus
              
               :
               these
               two
               rules
               can
               be
               rejected
               by
               none
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               (
               conscious
               of
               their
               own
               unjust
               plea
               )
               will
               come
               to
               no
               try
               all
               at
               all
               :
               Now
               conformably
               to
               these
               rules
               ,
               it
               is
               apparently
               evident
               ,
               that
               Roman
               Catholicks
               bring
               more
               and
               clearer
               places
               out
               of
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               to
               establish
               the
               truth
               
               of
               the
               forementioned
               opinions
               ,
               and
               others
               which
               they
               hold
               ,
               than
               their
               adversaries
               can
               possibly
               bring
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               Read
               any
               Catholick
               book
               of
               Controversie
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               see
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               is
               here
               affirmed
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               way
               note
               also
               how
               this
               consideration
               strengthens
               and
               fortifies
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               consideration
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               tenents
               of
               Roman
               Catholicks
               are
               more
               conducing
               to
               the
               security
               of
               mens
               salvation
               ,
               than
               the
               Negative
               opinions
               are
               :
               in
               this
               corruption
               of
               humane
               nature
               (
               vitiated
               by
               that
               Original
               sin
               of
               our
               protoparent
               Adam
               )
               the
               flesh
               wages
               war
               continually
               against
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               inferiour
               against
               the
               superiour
               portion
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               and
               the
               issue
               of
               the
               war
               would
               be
               the
               undoing
               of
               the
               nobler
               part
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               had
               continuall
               recruits
               and
               supplyes
               ,
               both
               of
               auxiliary
               forces
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               also
               of
               Fasting
               ,
               Watching
               ,
               and
               self-denial
               ,
               and
               other
               asperities
               ,
               and
               mortifications
               :
               for
               these
               are
               the
               ordinary
               arms
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               rebellious
               passions
               &
               vicious
               inclinations
               
               must
               be
               curb'd
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               things
               so
               much
               recomended
               in
               the
               scriptures
               both
               Propheticall
               and
               Apostolicall
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               things
               recommended
               unto
               us
               all
               by
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               bid
               us
               
                 deny
                 our selves
                 ,
                 take
                 up
                 our
                 crosses
                 &
                 follow
                 him
              
               ;
               
               as
               also
               when
               he
               bid
               us
               go
               in
               the
               
                 narrow
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               
                 strait
                 gate
              
               :
               Now
               this
               is
               the
               very
               doctrine
               of
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               only
               of
               them
               :
               They
               both
               in
               their
               Pulpits
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               pennes
               inculcate
               these
               vertues
               continually
               ;
               witnesse
               the
               many
               rare
               Treatises
               written
               by
               their
               Priests
               upon
               that
               subject
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               the
               angelical
               vertue
               Chastity
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Confession
               ,
               which
               is
               accompanied
               with
               the
               exercise
               of
               most
               virtuous
               acts
               of
               Contrition
               ,
               Penance
               purposes
               of
               emendation
               ,
               of
               satisfying
               for
               injuries
               done
               ,
               and
               removing
               the
               occasions
               of
               relapses
               ;
               all
               which
               vertues
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               contrary
               to
               self-ease
               ,
               &
               the
               wild
               liberty
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               so
               they
               keep
               off
               sin
               ,
               &
               secure
               salvation
               so
               much
               the
               more
               :
               and
               thus
               you
               see
               how
               their
               doctrine
               teaches
               to
               
                 decline
                 from
                 evill
              
               by
               the
               aforesaid
               means
               ;
               &
               as
               for
               
                 doing
                 good
              
               ,
               
               which
               is
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               works
               of
               Christian
               duty
               ;
               it
               is
               most
               certain
               that
               their
               doctrine
               favours
               this
               ,
               and
               leads
               to
               this
               most
               effectually
               ;
               for
               they
               teach
               that
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
               may
               be
               kept
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               difficulty
               of
               observing
               them
               is
               not
               insuperable
               ;
               They
               teach
               ,
               that
               man
               hath
               a
               free
               liberty
               of
               will
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               doe
               evill
               ,
               but
               good
               also
               :
               They
               teach
               that
               mans
               works
               (
               done
               in
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               merits
               ,
               and
               united
               with
               them
               )
               may
               be
               good
               and
               meritory
               of
               an
               increase
               of
               grace
               and
               glory
               :
               These
               opinions
               cannot
               but
               animate
               a
               man
               towards
               the
               keeping
               of
               divine
               precepts
               ,
               and
               doing
               all
               the
               good
               he
               can
               ;
               and
               consequently
               bring
               a
               greater
               security
               of
               salvation
               :
               
                 Which
                 if
                 thou
                 takest
                 to
                 heart
                 truly
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 like
                 ,
                 love
                 and
                 embrace
                 this
                 doctrine
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               ,
               the
               doctrine
               of
               other
               Sectaries
               (
               now
               swarming
               in
               England
               )
               be
               holy
               and
               wholsome
               ;
               and
               how
               helpfull
               it
               is
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               soules
               :
               this
               will
               appear
               
               by
               a
               short
               survey
               made
               of
               those
               particulars
               ,
               which
               are
               commonly
               held
               by
               them
               all
               :
               first
               ,
               behold
               what
               a
               pitiful
               ,
               poor
               ,
               and
               naked
               thing
               they
               make
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
              
               :
               (
               by
               w
               ch
               Church
               is
               here
               meant
               ,
               not
               this
               or
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               either
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               or
               other
               Sects
               call
               Christs
               Church
               and
               theirs
               ;
               but
               prescinding
               from
               controversie
               about
               whose
               ,
               or
               where
               it
               is
               ;
               we
               mean
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               
                 secundum
                 se
              
               ;
               and
               which
               all
               Sects
               must
               grant
               Christ
               hath
               upon
               earth
               :
               )
               this
               they
               devest
               of
               all
               the
               ornaments
               ,
               which
               become
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               founder
               of
               it
               .
               They
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               of
               infallible
               authority
               ;
               and
               say
               ,
               it
               can
               ,
               and
               hath
               erred
               ;
               they
               will
               not
               admit
               it
               to
               be
               the
               judge
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nor
               to
               have
               been
               in
               all
               ages
               visible
               :
               they
               deny
               that
               Priests
               have
               power
               to
               remit
               sins
               ,
               
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               expresse
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Book
               of
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               ;
               and
               they
               averre
               that
               Christ
               hath
               not
               left
               his
               real
               and
               true
               body
               and
               blood
               to
               be
               received
               by
               Christians
               ;
               nor
               that
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               any
               true
               proper
               or
               propitiatory
               sacrifice
               ;
               and
               since
               sacrifice
               
               is
               so
               great
               an
               act
               of
               Religion
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               by
               depriving
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               of
               this
               ,
               they
               undervalue
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               monarchicall
               government
               (
               which
               even
               Aristotle
               a
               heathen
               could
               define
               to
               be
               the
               best
               for
               keeping
               of
               order
               )
               they
               deny
               Christs
               Church
               :
               a
               man
               would
               think
               that
               God
               (
               who
               does
               all
               things
               in
               
                 number
                 ,
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 measure
              
               )
               should
               have
               made
               the
               Church
               a
               master-piece
               of
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               goodnesse
               :
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               indeed
               say
               it
               is
               so
               ;
               but
               other
               Sectaries
               deprive
               it
               not
               of
               comely
               ornaments
               onely
               ,
               but
               even
               requisites
               ;
               and
               have
               lest
               in
               it
               nothing
               but
               one
               Sacrament
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               baptisme
               (
               for
               their
               other
               things
               is
               but
               bare
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               )
               and
               that
               now
               omitted
               and
               abused
               by
               many
               ;
               no
               form
               of
               Worship
               ,
               but
               some
               one
               of
               their
               ill
               translated
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               used
               by
               all
               ;
               and
               Preaching
               ,
               common
               to
               all
               sorts
               (
               and
               even
               Sexes
               )
               of
               People
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               teach
               things
               which
               are
               plainly
               paradoxical
               ,
               and
               asystata
               ;
               things
               not
               onely
               repugnant
               to
               most
               clear
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               quite
               destructive
               of
               good
               Works
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               
               of
               the
               means
               for
               salvation
               :
               for
               by
               their
               
                 private
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               each
               mans
               own
               interpretation
               of
               scripture
               ,
               they
               measure
               and
               square
               out
               the
               whole
               busines
               of
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               :
               in
               this
               if
               they
               erre
               (
               and
               how
               can
               they
               be
               free
               from
               errours
               ?
               )
               they
               not
               onely
               run
               hazard
               of
               but
               plainly
               incur
               damnation
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               will
               not
               believe
               shall
               be
               condemned
               .
               
                 Amay
                 with
                 this
                 pernicious
                 and
                 presumptuous
                 tenent
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 your
                 guide
                 ;
                 hear
                 Her
                 ,
                 Shee
                 's
                 exposed
                 to
                 no
                 illusions
                 of
                 self-conceipt
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 ,
                 whose
                 transfiguring
                 themselves
                 into
                 angels
                 of
                 light
                 she
                 can
                 discover
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               deny
               also
               that
               man
               can
               merit
               by
               his
               good
               Works
               ;
               a
               tenent
               evidently
               contrary
               to
               all
               places
               of
               scripture
               in
               which
               the
               word
               reward
               is
               extant
               :
               for
               merit
               and
               reward
               are
               correlatives
               ;
               they
               inferre
               one
               another
               :
               to
               say
               that
               Christ
               ,
               amongst
               the
               other
               things
               he
               merited
               ,
               merited
               also
               this
               ,
               that
               mans
               good
               works
               (
               done
               in
               relation
               to
               hi●
               passion
               ,
               and
               in
               vertue
               of
               it
               )
               should
               be
               meritorious
               ,
               does
               not
               this
               more
               extoll
               Christs
               merits
               ,
               and
               magnifie
               them
               
               more
               ,
               than
               the
               negative
               opinion
               does
               ?
               many
               stupendious
               benefits
               ,
               favors
               ,
               and
               means
               for
               mans
               salvation
               Christ
               our
               Savior
               merited
               ,
               &
               amongst
               the
               rest
               this
               .
            
             
               They
               deny
               
                 Free
                 will
              
               (
               at
               least
               to
               do
               good
               )
               in
               man
               :
               O
               imposture
               !
               What
               's
               this
               but
               a
               cloak
               for
               malice
               ;
               an
               occasion
               (
               if
               not
               invitation
               ,
               &
               allurement
               )
               to
               sin
               ;
               and
               a
               stumbling
               block
               laid
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               for
               all
               to
               break
               their
               necks
               over
               :
               this
               was
               a
               trick
               of
               Luthers
               and
               Calvins
               devising
               :
               who
               after
               they
               had
               shamefully
               fallen
               into
               some
               enormous
               sins
               of
               the
               fltsh
               (
               as
               they
               did
               )
               began
               to
               broach
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               conformable
               to
               the
               lives
               they
               had
               begun
               ,
               and
               intended
               to
               lead
               ;
               thereby
               to
               save
               themselves
               from
               the
               indeleable
               stain
               of
               sacriledge
               ,
               Apostacy
               and
               infamy
               ;
               and
               because
               companions
               contribute
               to
               lessen
               the
               miseries
               of
               disgrace
               and
               dishonour
               ,
               by
               how
               many
               the
               more
               there
               be
               that
               participate
               of
               them
               ;
               therefore
               they
               indeavoured
               by
               this
               hellish
               herefie
               to
               inveagle
               others
               to
               adhere
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Many
               of
               them
               hold
               that
               the
               Commandements
               of
               God
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               kept
               ,
               O
               blasphemy
               !
               
                 What
                 's
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 impeach
                 the
                 divine
                 Majesty
                 of
                 tyranny
                 :
              
               
               Can
               that
               goodnesse
               ,
               that
               infinite
               ,
               wise
               ,
               legislator
               impose
               laws
               under
               pain
               of
               damnations
               which
               are
               impossible
               to
               be
               kept
               ?
               stand
               astonisbed
               you
               heavens
               at
               this
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               omlt
               other
               their
               assertions
               dishonourable
               to
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               they
               hold
               that
               an
               act
               of
               Faith
               alone
               ,
               works
               that
               great
               work
               of
               
                 mans
                 justification
              
               :
               that
               great
               change
               (
               which
               the
               Prophet
               David
               cals
               the
               work
               of
               the
               
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 on
                 high
              
               )
               of
               a
               soul
               transferred
               from
               the
               state
               of
               being
               found
               guilty
               of
               mortal
               fin
               ,
               
               and
               by
               it
               of
               eternal
               punishment
               ,
               to
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               divine
               adoption
               ,
               and
               right
               to
               the
               eternal
               inheritance
               of
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ;
               to
               attribute
               this
               stupendious
               effect
               to
               one
               act
               of
               faith
               alone
               ,
               as
               the
               cause
               either
               efficient
               ,
               or
               formall
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               an
               incredible
               paradox
               ;
               yea
               ,
               an
               impossibility
               ;
               besides
               the
               bad
               sequels
               which
               thence
               result
               :
               that
               by
               which
               a
               man
               is
               formally
               justified
               is
               justice
               ,
               intrinsecally
               inherent
               in
               the
               soul
               ;
               to
               wit
               sanctifying
               grace
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               for
               Christs
               justice
               ,
               to
               wit
               his
               merits
               ;
               nor
               can
               Faith
               alone
               be
               the
               efficient
               cause
               of
               mans
               justification
               ,
               
               or
               sanctification
               ;
               it
               is
               indeed
               a
               disposition
               ,
               but
               so
               is
               fear
               ,
               penance
               ,
               hopes
               and
               an
               act
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ;
               by
               which
               act
               the
               soul
               is
               much
               more
               unired
               to
               God
               ,
               than
               by
               an
               act
               of
               Faith
               :
               of
               mans
               justification
               therefore
               ,
               the
               efficient
               cause
               is
               God
               ,
               the
               formall
               cause
               divine
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               meritory
               cause
               is
               Christ
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               his
               merits
               and
               passion
               .
               The
               bad
               sequels
               are
               many
               which
               that
               opinion
               of
               faith
               alone
               justifying
               brings
               :
               first
               ,
               it
               hinders
               the
               exercise
               of
               many
               other
               vertues
               ,
               much
               recommended
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ;
               as
               filiall
               fear
               offending
               God
               ,
               sorrow
               for
               having
               offended
               him
               ,
               and
               good
               purposes
               of
               amendment
               :
               secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               let
               and
               impediment
               to
               good
               Works
               ,
               and
               the
               study
               of
               vertue
               :
               for
               if
               I
               can
               be
               satisfied
               and
               consequently
               saved
               ,
               by
               producing
               one
               act
               of
               Faith
               only
               ;
               what
               need
               is
               there
               of
               spending
               my
               time
               ,
               and
               taking
               pains
               to
               pray
               ,
               fast
               ,
               watch
               ,
               do
               penance
               ,
               give
               alms
               ?
               What
               need
               you
               take
               pains
               about
               self-denyal
               ,
               
               carrying
               my
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               following
               my
               Saviour
               by
               imitating
               his
               vertues
               ,
               the
               three
               things
               he
               recommends
               unto
               us
               ;
               
               the
               practice
               of
               which
               ,
               since
               that
               opinion
               hinders
               it
               ,
               who
               does
               not
               see
               how
               pernicious
               it
               is
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               it
               lays
               open
               a
               wide
               gate
               for
               all
               licenciousnesse
               ,
               sin
               ,
               and
               wickednesse
               ;
               for
               if
               with
               an
               act
               of
               faith
               onely
               ,
               you
               can
               repair
               and
               redress
               all
               the
               misery
               which
               sin
               brings
               to
               my
               soul
               ;
               why
               should
               I
               not
               feed
               all
               my
               senses
               with
               their
               delightfull
               objects
               ,
               follow
               the
               instinct
               of
               my
               flesh
               ,
               give
               the
               bridle
               to
               my
               passions
               ,
               and
               sacrifice
               my
               time
               ,
               my
               body
               ,
               my
               thoughts
               and
               my
               endeavours
               wholly
               to
               sensuality
               .
            
             
               
                 Ah
                 deer
                 Redeemer
                 !
                 Now
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 reason
                 
                 of
                 that
                 your
                 pitifull
                 complaint
                 :
              
               Supra
               dorsum
               meum
               fabricaverunt
               peccatores
               ;
               
                 upon
                 my
                 back
                 sinners
                 have
                 built
                 :
                 I
                 see
                 who
                 they
                 are
                 that
                 insteed
                 of
                 carrying
                 their
                 crosses
                 after
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 build
                 upon
                 your
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 not
                 onely
                 all
                 their
                 obligations
                 to
                 Christian
                 duties
                 upon
                 your
                 sacred
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 by
                 omitting
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 heap
                 sin
                 upon
                 sin
                 (
                 by
                 offending
                 more
                 freely
                 )
                 and
                 lay
                 these
                 upon
                 you
                 also
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 do
                 they
                 else
                 ,
                 who
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 magnifying
                 your
                 merits
                 ,
                 deny
                 all
                 merits
                 of
                 mans
                 best
                 works
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 Freewill
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 do
                 no
                 good
                 ;
                 &
                 by
                 extolling
                 the
                 ability
                 of
                 Faith
                 alone
                 ,
                 give
              
               
               
                 occasion
                 of
                 remisnesse
                 in
                 vertue
                 ,
                 of
                 falling
                 into
                 vice
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 making
                 shipwrack
                 of
                 all
                 true
                 faith
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               in
               order
               to
               a
               rectifying
               of
               thy
               judgement
               in
               matter
               of
               belief
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               better
               managing
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               what
               may
               be
               inferred
               out
               of
               the
               precedent
               points
               ,
               and
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               first
               some
               peculiar
               differences
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Romane
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Sectaries
               ;
               the
               one
               is
               most
               conformable
               to
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviours
               doctrine
               and
               example
               ;
               the
               other
               is
               contrary
               to
               these
               :
               the
               ones
               Doctrine
               favours
               and
               honours
               the
               church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               teaching
               that
               which
               is
               most
               beseeming
               almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               :
               the
               other
               by
               attributing
               all
               to
               an
               act
               
               of
               faith
               ,
               makes
               the
               Church
               an
               imperfect
               ,
               yea
               ,
               a
               needlesse
               thing
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               other
               priviledges
               and
               proprieties
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               means
               it
               hath
               conducing
               to
               salvation
               ,
               are
               superfluous
               ,
               if
               an
               act
               onely
               of
               faith
               will
               do
               all
               .
               The
               one
               teacheth
               to
               fulfill
               both
               parts
               of
               
               Christian
               duty
               ,
               (
               
                 decline
                 from
                 evil
              
               and
               
                 do
                 good
              
               )
               and
               prescribes
               the
               means
               :
               the
               other
               gives
               occasion
               to
               sinne
               freely
               ,
               and
               puts
               a
               barre
               against
               vertue
               :
               the
               one
               hath
               a
               pleasant
               taste
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               seemingly
               rellisheth
               well
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               operation
               proves
               rank
               poyson
               to
               the
               soul
               :
               the
               other
               seems
               harsh
               ,
               and
               hath
               somewhat
               of
               the
               bitter
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               effect
               it
               proves
               a
               true
               cordiall
               ;
               the
               teachers
               of
               the
               one
               are
               those
               (
               of
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               bids
               us
               beware
               )
               
                 that
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 sheeps
                 cloathing
              
               of
               soft
               indulgent
               and
               condescending
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               the
               effects
               of
               it
               proves
               them
               to
               be
               interiourly
               
                 ravenous
                 wolves
              
               ;
               the
               others
               are
               like
               good
               shepherds
               ;
               who
               restrain
               ,
               yet
               feed
               their
               sheep
               ,
               and
               govern
               them
               well
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               the
               one
               doctrine
               leads
               to
               the
               narrow
               way
               ,
               and
               strait
               gate
               which
               leads
               to
               life
               ;
               the
               other
               points
               out
               the
               broad
               way
               ,
               and
               wide
               gate
               ,
               which
               leads
               to
               perdition
               .
            
             
               Inferre
               secondly
               ,
               that
               since
               these
               tenents
               of
               Sectaries
               ,
               make
               many
               become
               Sensualists
               ;
               and
               Syren-like
               have
               a
               sweet
               sound
               pleasing
               to
               the
               ear
               ;
               yet
               destroy
               and
               kill
               :
               those
               therefore
               that
               desire
               
               to
               escape
               all
               danger
               ,
               must
               imitate
               Ulisses
               ,
               whose
               companions
               being
               inveigled
               by
               the
               charms
               of
               Circe
               ,
               were
               metamorphosed
               into
               Hogs
               ,
               (
               an
               excellent
               Hieroglyphick
               of
               some
               Sects
               ,
               and
               the
               effects
               they
               produce
               :
               )
               but
               Ulisses
               himself
               by
               stopping
               his
               ears
               ,
               miss'd
               the
               hearing
               of
               her
               bewitching
               voyce
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               got
               safe
               away
               .
               If
               you
               shun
               not
               the
               occasions
               of
               hearing
               bad
               language
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               Doctrine
               ;
               Saint
               James
               his
               words
               (
               
                 He
                 that
                 loves
                 danger
                 shall
                 perish
                 therein
              
               )
               will
               be
               verified
               in
               you
               .
               Where
               your
               eternal
               interest
               is
               concern'd
               ,
               seek
               the
               greatest
               security
               and
               adhere
               to
               that
               Doctrine
               which
               most
               favours
               fanctity
               ;
               which
               the
               more
               you
               shall
               love
               ,
               the
               more
               shall
               you
               resemble
               the
               holy
               of
               holies
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             eighth
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Nations
             by
             the
             efficacy
             of
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               COnsider
               first
               ,
               how
               that
               the
               great
               Commander
               of
               the
               world
               in
               chief
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               resolving
               to
               reduce
               into
               that
               one
               Kingdome
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               all
               those
               Nations
               ,
               which
               the
               rebellious
               Princes
               of
               darknes
               had
               kept
               enthral'd
               in
               the
               slavery
               of
               infidelity
               ;
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               this
               great
               designe
               ;
               first
               made
               choice
               of
               twelve
               men
               (
               which
               he
               called
               his
               Apostles
               )
               who
               were
               to
               be
               seconded
               by
               new
               supplies
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               till
               that
               great
               conquest
               were
               finished
               :
               the
               arms
               (
               because
               the
               war
               was
               a
               spirituall
               one
               ,
               in
               which
               souls
               were
               more
               looked
               after
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               a
               greater
               booty
               ,
               
               than
               bodies
               )
               were
               to
               be
               such
               as
               that
               noble
               Champion
               Saint
               Paul
               gives
               us
               a
               list
               of
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               Verity
               for
               the
               sword
               belt
               or
               scarfe
               ;
               the
               
                 breast
                 plate
                 justice
              
               ;
               the
               
                 shield
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               the
               
                 helmet
                 of
                 salvation
              
               ,
               and
               
               the
               sword
               was
               to
               be
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               this
               he
               calls
               the
               
                 Armour
                 of
                 God.
              
               This
               word
               was
               the
               sword
               which
               was
               to
               doe
               the
               deed
               .
               Of
               this
               the
               same
               Saint
               Paul
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 Efficacious
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 penetrating
                 than
                 any
                 two
                 edged
                 sword
                 :
              
               and
               of
               it
               our
               Saviour
               meant
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 Wisdome
                 ,
              
               
               
                 against
                 which
                 all
                 your
                 adversaries
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 .
              
               And
               he
               expressed
               their
               Commission
               in
               these
               words
               :
               Goe
               ,
               
               
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 baptizing
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               what
               may
               be
               hence
               infer'd
               as
               undenyable
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               efficacy
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               conversion
               of
               souls
               thereby
               ,
               is
               a
               signe
               ,
               and
               mark
               of
               Christs
               true
               Church
               :
               for
               at
               this
               aimed
               king
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               not
               only
               immaculate
               ,
               but
               
                 converting
                 soules
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               that
               Church
               was
               and
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               which
               hath
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               and
               doth
               still
               prosecute
               the
               same
               work
               of
               converting
               soules
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               doctrine
               .
               And
               first
               a
               priori
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               cause
               .
               Mans
               intellective
               faculty
               aimes
               at
               truth
               ,
               and
               seeks
               to
               perfect
               it selfe
               in
               the
               knowledge
               thereof
               ,
               as
               being
               it
               's
               naturall
               object
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               rationall
               appetite
               ,
               the
               will
               ,
               good
               is
               that
               which
               it
               hunts
               after
               .
               Now
               certaine
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               teacheth
               the
               most
               noble
               ,
               and
               sublime
               things
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               studyed
               or
               conceived
               .
               Such
               are
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Divine
               effence
               ,
               and
               its
               perfections
               ;
               the
               eternall
               beatitude
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               efficacious
               means
               to
               obtaine
               it
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               remove
               the
               letts
               and
               impediments
               to
               the
               purchase
               of
               it
               .
               Add
               to
               these
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               and
               its
               holy
               Sacraments
               and
               Sacrifice
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               doctrine
               contained
               in
               the
               Second
               point
               of
               the
               former
               meditation
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               verity
               of
               this
               Catholick
               doctrine
               ,
               it
               is
               grounded
               upon
               the
               greatest
               authority
               that
               can
               be
               exacted
               ,
               yea
               ,
               or
               wished
               for
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               veracity
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               testimony
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               undoubtedly
               deserves
               more
               credite
               ,
               than
               any
               single
               person
               ,
               or
               particular
               Sect
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               dispersed
               over
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               Now
               ,
               these
               things
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               so
               beneficial
               to
               mans
               soul
               ,
               established
               also
               by
               so
               unquestionable
               authority
               ,
               how
               can
               they
               but
               move
               the
               will
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               rational
               appetite
               of
               man
               :
               the
               sensitive
               indeed
               (
               a
               thing
               not
               more
               excellent
               in
               man
               ,
               than
               in
               bruits
               )
               finds
               the
               effects
               of
               Luther
               and
               Calvin's
               doctrine
               more
               agreeable
               to
               it
               :
               but
               speaking
               of
               the
               soul
               as
               rational
               ,
               in
               loves
               that
               which
               is
               truly
               good
               ;
               
                 Quid
                 enim
                 fortius
                 desiderat
                 anima
                 quam
                 veritatem
                 ?
              
               As
               truly
               said
               Saint
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Tract
              
               ,
               26.
               
                 in
                 Joan.
              
               
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               the
               efficacy
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               
                 à
                 posteriori
              
               ,
               or
               from
               its
               effects
               :
               the
               forcible
               attractivenesse
               of
               this
               converted
               all
               that
               have
               been
               converted
               :
               after
               the
               successefull
               labours
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               other
               Apostolicall
               men
               put
               for
               ward
               the
               work
               ;
               and
               amongst
               the
               first
               ,
               was
               
               holy
               Pantenus
               ,
               who
               converted
               many
               Indians
               :
               soon
               after
               which
               ,
               the
               
                 Scythians
                 ,
                 Dacians
                 ,
                 Nemians
              
               ,
               and
               Morines
               (
               of
               which
               Paulinus
               writeth
               )
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               Armenians
               and
               Hurmes
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Hierom
               recounteth
               :
               In
               the
               fifth
               Age
               ,
               the
               Scots
               were
               converted
               by
               Saint
               Palladius
               ,
               a
               man
               born
               in
               Rome
               ,
               and
               sent
               from
               Rome
               by
               Pope
               Celestine
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               to
               preach
               
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               to
               that
               Nation
               :
               This
               is
               recorded
               by
               
                 Prosper
                 ,
                 Bede
              
               ,
               and
               Baronius
               ;
               soon
               after
               ,
               Saint
               Remigius
               and
               Saint
               Vaus
               ,
               authorized
               both
               by
               the
               same
               power
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               brought
               the
               French
               Nation
               to
               embrace
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ;
               at
               which
               time
               Clodoveus
               their
               King
               ,
               received
               the
               first
               tincture
               of
               Christianity
               by
               being
               baprized
               by
               Saint
               Remigius
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               our
               own
               Nation
               England
               ,
               (
               whose
               the
               conversions
               patently
               convince
               these
               late
               Sects
               of
               Novelty
               and
               falshood
               )
               the
               first
               time
               of
               its
               being
               enlightned
               by
               Christs
               Gospel
               ,
               
               was
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ;
               the
               second
               illustration
               of
               it
               was
               ;
               when
               Pope
               Eleutherius
               sent
               the
               men
               of
               God
               Fugatius
               and
               Damianas
               
               thither
               ;
               who
               baptized
               King
               Lucius
               ,
               and
               converted
               his
               Subjects
               :
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               it
               was
               totally
               converted
               ,
               by
               whom
               ?
               By
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               and
               his
               companions
               
                 Justus
                 ,
                 Mellitus
                 ,
                 Laurence
              
               and
               others
               :
               Whence
               they
               ?
               From
               Rome
               :
               By
               whose
               order
               ?
               Saint
               Gregories
               the
               Pope
               :
               And
               here
               is
               matter
               for
               amazement
               ,
               
               when
               a
               man
               reflects
               how
               ungratfully
               our
               English
               off-spring
               (
               like
               an
               unnatural
               brood
               )
               defiles
               the
               Nest
               from
               which
               it
               had
               its
               Christian
               Birth
               .
               
                 O
                 England
                 !
                 remember
                 the
                 relation
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 between
              
               Rome
               
                 and
                 thee
                 :
                 Whence
                 ariseth
                 this
                 aversion
                 ,
                 and
                 bitternes
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 thy
                 children
                 ,
                 apainst
                 those
                 supream
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 whose
                 predecessor
                 was
                 once
                 to
                 thee
                 a
                 second
                 Saviour
                 ?
                 Remember
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 old
                 ;
                 and
                 return
                 to
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 say
              
               ;
               Convert
               my
               soul
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
              
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               thee
               ;
               
                 nor
                 doe
                 I
                 deserve
                 thee
                 for
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 since
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 disobedient
                 to
                 thy
                 Church
                 ,
                 my
                 Mother
                 .
              
               From
               Rome
               ,
               and
               by
               order
               of
               that
               incomparable
               lover
               of
               our
               English
               Nation
               St.
               Gregory
               ,
               came
               these
               men
               ,
               who
               made
               England
               Catholick
               ;
               and
               so
               Catholick
               ,
               that
               it
               from
               that
               time
               became
               able
               to
               
               make
               other
               Nations
               Catholick
               also
               :
               For
               the
               two
               Ewaldi
               brothers
               ,
               (
               commonly
               called
               Albus
               and
               Niger
               )
               converted
               Westphaly
               ;
               Saint
               Willibrord
               converted
               Frizeland
               ;
               and
               Saint
               Boniface
               almost
               all
               Germany
               :
               These
               bleffed
               men
               were
               Monks
               ,
               (
               as
               S.
               Austin
               and
               his
               companions
               were
               )
               by
               profession
               ,
               English
               by
               Nation
               ,
               and
               their
               Doctrine
               in
               all
               points
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               now
               teach
               .
               Now
               to
               passe
               further
               ,
               multitudes
               of
               Spanyards
               ,
               were
               converted
               by
               Andonius
               :
               the
               Flemmings
               by
               Saint
               Eligius
               ;
               those
               of
               Franconia
               by
               S.
               Kilian
               ;
               the
               
                 Danes
                 &
                 Sweads
              
               by
               Ausgravius
               ,
               the
               Bulgarians
               by
               Joanieius
               ;
               the
               Moravians
               by
               Withgumgus
               ;
               after
               these
               follows
               those
               of
               Russia
               ,
               who
               were
               converted
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Basilius
               ;
               and
               the
               Polonians
               by
               
                 Aegidius
                 Tusculanus
              
               ,
               sent
               thither
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               by
               Pope
               John
               the
               13.
               after
               these
               followed
               the
               Hungarians
               ,
               brought
               in
               by
               holy
               Adelbert
               ;
               and
               the
               Sclavonians
               by
               an
               other
               Adelbert
               :
               to
               these
               succeeded
               the
               Pomeranians
               and
               those
               of
               Norway
               ;
               both
               which
               Nations
               were
               made
               Catholick
               by
               Nicholas
               the
               English
               Monk
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               
               great
               vertue
               ,
               who
               was
               afterwards
               chosen
               for
               Pope
               ,
               and
               called
               Adrian
               the
               fourth
               ;
               to
               these
               may
               be
               added
               the
               Livonians
               and
               Li●uanians
               ,
               the
               former
               of
               which
               were
               converted
               by
               Medardes
               ,
               the
               later
               by
               the
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               Mary
               .
               All
               these
               Nations
               ,
               in
               order
               as
               they
               are
               here
               specified
               ,
               were
               converted
               by
               these
               men
               (
               who
               were
               all
               Roman
               Catholicks
               )
               to
               that
               very
               same
               faith
               ,
               which
               the
               Roman
               Church
               now
               professeth
               :
               Nor
               were
               these
               all
               that
               were
               Converts
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ;
               the
               Tartarians
               with
               their
               Emperour
               Cassanes
               ,
               were
               made
               members
               of
               that
               Church
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               
                 Turk
                 Azatines
              
               embraced
               the
               same
               faith
               ;
               and
               of
               Jews
               and
               Sardzens
               ,
               that
               blessed
               Saint
               Vincentius
               ,
               a
               Dominican
               Friar
               converted
               25
               thousand
               to
               the
               same
               Catholick
               faith
               ,
               not
               many
               years
               before
               Luthers
               time
               :
               and
               thus
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               efficacious
               ;
               since
               by
               it
               Nations
               in
               all
               Ages
               have
               been
               converted
               from
               Infidelity
               to
               Christianity
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               first
               ,
               what
               Nations
               (
               Ethnicks
               or
               other
               non-Christians
               )
               have
               been
               converted
               by
               Hereticks
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               not
               any
               one
               ;
               in
               all
               these
               many
               Ages
               ,
               from
               Christs
               time
               unto
               Luthers
               ,
               not
               any
               one
               Sect
               converted
               so
               much
               as
               any
               one
               Kingdome
               ,
               Country
               ,
               or
               Province
               of
               Infidels
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ;
               yea
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               own
               Sect
               :
               Take
               a
               view
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               history
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               not
               finde
               one
               :
               and
               this
               consideration
               alone
               ,
               me
               thinks
               ,
               might
               be
               a
               sufficient
               conviction
               of
               the
               fals-hood
               of
               all
               sects
               whatsoever
               ;
               and
               a
               confirmation
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Roman
               faith
               .
               Sectaries
               have
               labored
               much
               to
               bring
               some
               one
               instance
               in
               opposition
               to
               this
               so
               generall
               a
               Thesis
               ;
               and
               cite
               one
               Freculphus
               ,
               who
               seems
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Goths
               became
               of
               Pagans
               immediately
               Arians
               :
               
                 Miserable
                 Sectaries
                 !
                 that
                 can
                 finde
                 but
                 one
                 example
                 to
                 impugne
                 the
                 Papists
                 withall
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 favour
                 the
                 condenmed
                 Arians
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 oppose
                 Catholichy
                 :
              
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               this
               one
               instance
               is
               false
               also
               ,
               as
               Master
               Southwel
               proves
               in
               his
               Analysis
               ,
               out
               of
               S.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Sozomenus
                 ,
                 Orosius
                 ,
                 Nicephorus
                 ,
                 Baronius
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               what
               insidels
               have
               been
               converted
               to
               Christianity
               by
               Luther
               or
               Calvin
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Sectaries
               which
               succeeded
               them
               :
               name
               any
               one
               Pagan
               Nation
               ,
               Province
               ,
               or
               Town
               of
               their
               converting
               from
               paganisme
               to
               Christianisme
               ,
               or
               even
               to
               any
               of
               their
               own
               Sects
               ,
               he
               that
               can
               :
               And
               yet
               in
               the
               very
               dayes
               of
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               ,
               Roman
               Catholicks
               (
               and
               those
               such
               as
               Sectaries
               hate
               ,
               even
               for
               this
               every
               reason
               of
               their
               great
               zeal
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Jesuits
               )
               have
               converted
               many
               ;
               how
               many
               ?
               
               That
               one
               blessed
               Saint
               
                 Francis
                 Xaverius
              
               sent
               by
               the
               Pope
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               the
               third
               ,
               into
               the
               
                 East
                 Indies
              
               ,
               to
               convert
               souls
               ;
               laboured
               there
               incessantly
               for
               the
               space
               of
               ten
               years
               ,
               and
               converted
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               souls
               to
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ;
               thus
               writes
               Bosius
               the
               Oratorian
               ;
               
               the
               same
               in
               effect
               writ
               many
               more
               :
               Nay
               ,
               his
               
                 signes
                 of
                 Apostleship
              
               struck
               astonishment
               ,
               even
               into
               the
               
               enemies
               of
               Catholick
               Religion
               ;
               amongst
               
               whom
               Hackluit
               (
               well
               versed
               in
               the
               Indian
               affairs
               )
               cals
               him
               
                 a
                 godly
                 Professor
                 ,
                 the
                 painfull
                 Doctour
                 of
                 the
                 Indian
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 endued
                 with
                 all
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 :
              
               so
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               vertue
               and
               verity
               force
               their
               own
               praises
               even
               from
               enemies
               :
               Now
               if
               one
               man
               in
               ten
               years
               time
               converted
               300000.
               how
               many
               hundred
               thousand
               may
               be
               converted
               in
               above
               a
               hundred
               years
               ,
               not
               by
               one
               ,
               but
               by
               many
               hundred
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               now
               there
               (
               sent
               by
               the
               like
               authority
               ,
               enabled
               with
               the
               like
               talents
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               learning
               ,
               and
               carried
               on
               with
               the
               same
               motives
               )
               seeking
               most
               earnestly
               in
               
                 Africa
                 ,
                 America
                 ,
                 India
              
               ,
               and
               China
               ,
               for
               those
               truly
               precious
               pearls
               (
               immortall
               souls
               )
               for
               the
               adorning
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Hierusalem
               ,
               with
               what
               successe
               ,
               you
               may
               learn
               of
               their
               great
               enemy
               and
               Protestant
               ,
               
                 Symon
                 Lythus
              
               ,
               who
               sayes
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Jesuits
               have
               filled
               
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Africa
              
               ,
               and
               America
               ,
               with
               their
               Idols
               :
               How
               great
               a
               Panegyrist
               he
               proves
               by
               thus
               disparaging
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               Religion
               ,
               let
               prudence
               judge
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               should
               have
               imployed
               the
               heat
               of
               their
               zeal
               in
               converting
               Ethnicks
               ,
               as
               these
               others
               did
               ;
               who
               begun
               their
               work
               about
               the
               same
               time
               that
               they
               begun
               theirs
               ;
               and
               whom
               God
               raised
               up
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               greatest
               Prelate
               of
               the
               world
               upon
               occasion
               affirmed
               )
               to
               oppose
               them
               :
               Had
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               set
               forth
               for
               the
               Indies
               to
               propagatt
               Christianity
               ,
               perhaps
               posferity
               would
               have
               preferred
               them
               before
               these
               ancient
               Heroes
               ,
               which
               went
               to
               setch
               the
               golden
               Fleece
               :
               but
               (
               as
               well
               said
               Tertullian
               of
               the
               old
               Hereticks
               ,
               
               their
               sorefathers
               )
               
                 These
                 mens
                 work
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 convert
                 Aliens
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 pervert
                 his
                 domesticks
              
               ;
               mark
               these
               words
               ,
               Protestants
               :
               they
               drew
               indeed
               thousands
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               their
               antient
               (
               yea
               the
               onely
               in
               Europe
               then
               extant
               )
               Religion
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               love
               of
               Chastity
               ,
               Fasting
               ,
               Consession
               ,
               Pennance
               and
               Satisfaction
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               love
               of
               good
               works
               and
               hatred
               of
               sin
               ,
               
               to
               all
               licenciousnes
               and
               wicked
               liberty
               ;
               but
               this
               was
               to
               pervert
               ,
               not
               to
               convert
               ;
               to
               this
               no
               
               efficacy
               of
               doctrine
               or
               divine
               grace
               was
               requisite
               ;
               any
               proposal
               or
               the
               least
               pretence
               was
               a
               sufficient
               alarum
               for
               frail
               people
               ,
               to
               run
               after
               the
               maximes
               of
               liberty
               and
               sensuality
               ;
               to
               which
               self
               inclination
               carried
               them
               :
               It
               s
               easie
               going
               with
               the
               stream
               ,
               or
               down
               bank
               ;
               but
               to
               clime
               up
               the
               mount
               of
               Christian
               persection
               ,
               
                 Hic
                 labour
                 ,
                 hoe
                 opus
                 est
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               lastly
               ,
               what
               resultancies
               arise
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               gathered
               out
               of
               these
               foregoing
               Points
               :
               Amongsts
               others
               ,
               one
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               been
               apparently
               visible
               in
               all
               ages
               :
               An
               other
               ,
               that
               since
               Christ
               must
               have
               a
               true
               Church
               upon
               earth
               ,
               and
               since
               one
               of
               the
               marks
               of
               it
               is
               (
               appears
               by
               the
               scriptures
               )
               conversion
               of
               Nations
               ,
               by
               the
               doctrine
               :
               and
               since
               no
               other
               Sect
               hath
               this
               mark
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               (
               which
               hath
               alwayes
               had
               it
               )
               must
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               Christs
               true
               Church
               :
               a
               third
               ,
               
               that
               when
               any
               are
               converted
               to
               the
               Roman
               church
               
               from
               insidelity
               or
               heresie
               ,
               they
               amend
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               live
               more
               vertuously
               than
               before
               :
               But
               those
               that
               were
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               when
               they
               fall
               ,
               and
               betake
               themselves
               to
               any
               other
               Sect
               ,
               they
               grow
               worse
               and
               worse
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               it
               sals
               out
               by
               experience
               in
               almost
               every
               one
               that
               revolts
               from
               the
               Catholicks
               to
               any
               other
               Sect
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               clear
               ,
               because
               liberty
               and
               temporall
               ends
               are
               their
               motive
               ,
               not
               any
               quarrel
               they
               have
               against
               the
               probability
               and
               truth
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Tenents
               :
               
                 If
                 I
                 stay
                 with
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 confesse
                 my
                 sins
                 and
                 be
                 truly
                 sorry
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 must
                 also
                 seriously
                 purpose
                 amendment
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 repair
                 what
                 soever
                 dammages
                 my
                 neighbours
                 same
                 or
                 fortune
                 have
                 suffered
                 by
                 my
                 malignant
                 tongue
                 ,
                 or
                 fraudulent
                 dealing
                 :
                 Wave
                 these
                 obligations
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 once
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 I
                 may
                 evade
                 the
                 misery
                 of
                 sequestration
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 free
                 from
                 sears
                 ;
                 siding
                 with
                 the
                 Sect
                 most
                 countenanced
                 ,
                 and
                 cryed
                 up
                 ,
                 will
                 secure
                 me
                 and
                 mine
                 :
              
               With
               such
               thoughts
               the
               wicked
               spirits
               inveagle
               those
               fraile
               ones
               ,
               which
               (
               like
               unto
               Fishes
               )
               at
               first
               sight
               ,
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               
               bait
               ,
               but
               mind
               not
               the
               hook
               ;
               no
               efficacy
               of
               doctrine
               moves
               such
               men
               :
               
                 But
                 thou
                 ,
                 Rationalist
                 ,
                 be
                 thou
                 led
                 with
                 motives
                 grounded
                 upon
                 eternity
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 that
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 all
                 Nations
                 have
                 experienced
                 to
                 be
                 efficacious
                 ,
                 finde
                 no
                 resistance
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 heavenly
                 Physician
                 (
                 who
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 healthfull
                 had
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 such
                 artists
                 but
                 the
                 sick
                 onely
                 )
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 distempers
                 of
                 this
                 distracted
                 Nation
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
              
               England
               ,
               
                 that
                 when
                 time
                 was
                 ,
                 lent
                 Evangelical
                 light
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 sits
                 now
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 the
              
               way
               ,
               
                 make
                 her
                 walk
                 in
                 thee
                 :
                 thou
                 that
                 art
                 the
              
               truth
               ,
               
                 make
                 her
                 believe
                 in
                 thee
                 ;
                 that
                 since
                 thou
                 art
              
               life
               ,
               
                 she
                 may
                 live
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 Nations
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 AMEN
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             uninterrupted
             and
             Apostolical
             succession
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               COnsider
               first
               ,
               that
               as
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               founded
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               it
               should
               last
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               so
               also
               he
               ordained
               ,
               that
               in
               it
               there
               should
               be
               lawfull
               Pastors
               ,
               succeeding
               one
               another
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Church
               was
               to
               continue
               ;
               this
               the
               scripture
               teacheth
               in
               expresse
               terms
               :
               
               
                 He
                 gave
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 some
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 some
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 until
                 we
                 meet
                 al
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               that
               this
               continued
               succession
               was
               to
               be
               propagated
               by
               a
               legall
               descent
               from
               Christs
               Apostles
               ,
               both
               scripture
               and
               reason
               proves
               this
               truth
               :
               for
               if
               all
               true
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               must
               (
               like
               living
               stones
               )
               be
               
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 building
                 fitly
                 framed
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 
                 may
                 grow
                 unto
                 a
                 holy
                 Temple
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               )
               much
               more
               necessarily
               must
               the
               Pastors
               be
               built
               upon
               them
               ;
               and
               as
               that
               family
               ceases
               ,
               &
               is
               extinguished
               ,
               when
               once
               the
               line
               of
               descendents
               from
               the
               first
               of
               that
               family
               ,
               is
               by
               death
               interrupted
               ;
               so
               the
               lineal
               (
               but
               morall
               or
               politick
               )
               descent
               of
               Pastors
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ceases
               and
               is
               extinct
               ,
               when
               such
               an
               interruption
               is
               made
               ,
               as
               that
               Pastors
               cease
               to
               have
               their
               spirituall
               birth
               to
               their
               Functions
               by
               that
               legitimate
               consecration
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               is
               derived
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               the
               want
               of
               which
               also
               in
               the
               first
               of
               a
               new
               Episcopal
               See
               ,
               illegitimate
               him
               and
               all
               his
               descendents
               ;
               now
               that
               this
               descent
               from
               the
               Apostles
               be
               legall
               ,
               it
               requires
               a
               calling
               from
               God
               or
               Vocation
               ;
               
                 No
                 man
                 takes
                 to
                 himself
                 this
                 honour
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Aaron
              
               was
               ;
               this
               vocation
               is
               the
               door
               ,
               in
               at
               which
               every
               shepherd
               (
               that
               is
               a
               true
               one
               )
               must
               enter
               in
               to
               the
               sheepfold
               of
               Christs
               Church
               :
               
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 entreth
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 door
                 into
                 the
                 sheepfold
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 climbeth
                 up
                 some
                 other
                 may
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 a
                 thief
                 &
                 a
                 robber
                 ,
                 saies
                 the
                 good
                 shepherd
                 Christ
                 :
              
               
               a
               severe
               césure
               for
               such
               as
               are
               not
               
               true
               Priests
               ,
               and
               get
               into
               the
               Office
               of
               Pastors
               onely
               by
               self-intrusion
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               deputation
               only
               of
               some
               secular
               power
               ,
               devoid
               of
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               Consider
               thirdly
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               legall
               Calling
               ,
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               sayes
               must
               be
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               Aaron
               was
               ;
               divine
               calling
               ,
               or
               vocation
               ,
               is
               twofold
               ,
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               :
               the
               former
               is
               ,
               when
               God
               by
               himself
               immediately
               cals
               one
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Moses
               and
               the
               rest
               :
               and
               this
               extraordinary
               manner
               of
               calling
               was
               absolutely
               necessary
               in
               the
               first
               plantation
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               For
               the
               first
               Pastors
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               the
               Apostles
               )
               could
               not
               be
               called
               otherwise
               ;
               because
               they
               were
               the
               very
               first
               themselves
               .
               The
               Ordinary
               calling
               is
               also
               from
               God
               ;
               but
               not
               done
               by
               him
               immediatly
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               concurrance
               of
               others
               :
               The
               first
               ,
               of
               the
               line
               of
               those
               which
               were
               ordinarily
               called
               ,
               was
               called
               after
               the
               extraordinary
               manner
               ,
               by
               God
               immediately
               ;
               so
               was
               Aaron
               called
               ;
               but
               Aarons
               successors
               were
               ordained
               by
               others
               :
               so
               the
               Apostles
               (
               who
               were
               called
               extraordinarily
               )
               
               ordained
               other
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ;
               and
               these
               Bishops
               afterwards
               made
               others
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               prescribed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               held
               in
               his
               Church
               ;
               and
               thus
               both
               vocations
               were
               truly
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               Now
               to
               understand
               the
               better
               what
               the
               lawfull
               calling
               of
               a
               true
               Bishop
               or
               Priest
               is
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               to
               be
               able
               the
               better
               to
               distinguish
               who
               are
               lawfull
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               who
               not
               :
               Consider
               ,
               these
               things
               ;
               first
               ,
               the
               Election
               ,
               or
               designation
               of
               the
               Person
               ,
               and
               this
               belongs
               properly
               to
               Church
               men
               ;
               though
               the
               People
               ,
               or
               secular
               Princes
               ,
               have
               been
               sometimes
               permitted
               to
               depute
               ,
               and
               propose
               to
               the
               Church
               such
               persons
               as
               they
               desired
               &
               thought
               sit
               ;
               but
               this
               makes
               not
               a
               man
               either
               Bishop
               or
               Priest
               :
               the
               next
               thing
               after
               Election
               or
               Approbation
               ,
               is
               Consecration
               ,
               or
               Ordination
               ;
               and
               this
               act
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               onely
               by
               Bishops
               :
               this
               act
               is
               it
               which
               makes
               a
               true
               Bishop
               or
               Priest
               ;
               and
               without
               this
               consecration
               ,
               all
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               any
               their
               deputation
               of
               persons
               to
               Episcopall
               ,
               or
               Priestly
               Function
               ,
               can
               never
               make
               
               them
               true
               Bishops
               or
               Priests
               .
               The
               third
               thing
               is
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               is
               given
               by
               a
               Superiour
               Prelate
               to
               the
               Consecrated
               person
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               called
               Mission
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               sent
               with
               faculties
               to
               govern
               souls
               ,
               and
               feed
               them
               with
               the
               holy
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               These
               faculties
               (
               for
               so
               they
               are
               called
               )
               are
               the
               Priests
               Commission
               ;
               and
               the
               giving
               of
               them
               with
               lesser
               ,
               or
               greater
               limits
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               assigning
               him
               these
               subjects
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               not
               others
               ,
               is
               only
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Spiritual
               Prelats
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               temporall
               Princes
               power
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               Gather
               out
               of
               the
               premisses
               ;
               First
               ,
               that
               that
               Church
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               Christs
               Church
               which
               wants
               Bishops
               :
               Secondly
               that
               these
               are
               only
               true
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Priests
               ;
               who
               are
               lawfully
               descended
               from
               the
               Apostles
               :
               Thirdly
               that
               those
               only
               are
               legally
               descended
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               have
               these
               two
               things
               ,
               Succession
               ,
               and
               Consecration
               ;
               both
               Apostolicke
               .
               A
               true
               Pastor
               must
               succeed
               to
               some
               one
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               ether
               immediatly
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Liuus
               succeeded
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               and
               as
               Saint
               
               Policarpe
               succeeded
               Saint
               John
               :
               or
               else
               mediatly
               ,
               as
               S.
               Ignatius
               succeeded
               S.
               Evodius
               ,
               who
               was
               ordained
               Bishop
               by
               S.
               Peter
               :
               his
               Consecration
               also
               must
               be
               Aposto
               lick
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               this
               Priest
               must
               be
               consecrated
               by
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               Bishop
               must
               be
               consecrated
               by
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               these
               by
               others
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               an
               assent
               by
               degrees
               be
               made
               up
               to
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               Spiritual
               dignity
               is
               of
               a
               far
               higher
               nature
               than
               temporal
               ,
               both
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               lineal
               descent
               (
               and
               that
               never
               interrupted
               )
               from
               Christ
               ;
               as
               also
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               Function
               ,
               which
               is
               about
               things
               Speritual
               and
               Divine
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               To
               under
               stand
               how
               lawfully
               the
               pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               are
               called
               ;
               Consider
               first
               that
               the
               Protestants
               doe
               not
               stand
               in
               denial
               of
               this
               ,
               but
               plainly
               grant
               it
               :
               yea
               they
               pretend
               for
               the
               lawfulnes
               of
               their
               own
               calling
               no
               greater
               argument
               then
               that
               they
               have
               their
               succession
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               conscious
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               true
               power
               ,
               either
               of
               order
               ,
               or
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               nor
               any
               true
               legislative
               power
               Ecclesiasticall
               at
               all
               ,
               
               but
               it
               must
               descend
               by
               succession
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               acknowledge
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               have
               ;
               pretending
               with
               all
               that
               themselves
               are
               united
               to
               the
               same
               line
               of
               Communication
               in
               that
               Apostolick
               succession
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               this
               their
               lawfull
               calling
               confirmed
               by
               this
               Negative
               Argument
               :
               Christ
               must
               have
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               Visible
               Church
               upon
               earth
               somewhere
               ;
               this
               Church
               must
               have
               a
               Visible
               succession
               of
               Pastors
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               the
               main
               thing
               in
               which
               chiefly
               the
               visibility
               of
               the
               Church
               appears
               ;
               since
               where
               the
               succession
               of
               Pastors
               ceaseth
               ,
               there
               the
               flock
               is
               lest
               ungoverned
               ,
               unfed
               ,
               exposed
               to
               dispersion
               and
               perishing
               ;
               and
               thus
               the
               Church
               would
               come
               to
               faile
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               visibility
               ,
               but
               even
               in
               its
               existency
               :
               Now
               this
               Visible
               succession
               must
               be
               derived
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               ever
               being
               interrupted
               ;
               otherwise
               the
               Church
               would
               not
               be
               Apostolick
               ,
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               Nicene
               Creed
               )
               nor
               remain
               the
               same
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               contrary
               to
               our
               Saviours
               
               promise
               ,
               and
               St.
               Pauls
               forementioned
               words
               :
               And
               since
               there
               is
               not
               any
               sect
               which
               either
               doth
               or
               can
               with
               any
               shew
               of
               probability
               pretend
               to
               have
               a
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               or
               a
               never
               interrupted
               visible
               succession
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               there
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               and
               consequently
               their
               calling
               (
               yea
               only
               theirs
               )
               lawfull
               :
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               Greek
               Church
               had
               Apostolick
               Sees
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               at
               
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 Antioch
              
               ,
               and
               Alexandria
               ;
               each
               of
               which
               had
               an
               Apostle
               or
               Evangelist
               ,
               for
               its
               first
               Bishop
               :
               but
               for
               the
               space
               of
               these
               last
               nine
               hundred
               years
               (
               since
               the
               begining
               of
               which
               time
               ,
               the
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Sarazens
              
               and
               Turks
               have
               kept
               possession
               of
               those
               Countries
               )
               the
               succession
               in
               these
               hath
               been
               obscure
               ,
               interrupted
               ,
               as
               good
               as
               none
               :
               And
               this
               by
               the
               just
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               Schisme
               and
               persidiousnes
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               make
               the
               Roman
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               more
               clearly
               to
               appear
               to
               be
               the
               Mother
               and
               Mistress
               of
               all
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Consider
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               lawfull
               Calling
               of
               Pastors
               amongst
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               is
               ,
               further
               positively
               demonstrable
               
               from
               the
               succession
               of
               their
               Popes
               .
               For
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               which
               ,
               note
               first
               ,
               That
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               were
               most
               exact
               in
               registering
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Popes
               ,
               as
               they
               succeeded
               one
               another
               ;
               so
               did
               Saint
               
                 Ireneus
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Eusebius
              
               ,
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               S.
               Hierom
               and
               others
               ;
               the
               like
               diligence
               hath
               been
               used
               by
               other
               Roman
               Catholicks
               in
               all
               succeeding
               ages
               ,
               even
               to
               this
               present
               Popes
               dayes
               ,
               who
               is
               called
               Innocent
               the
               10.
               and
               is
               the
               two
               hundred
               thirty
               and
               nine
               from
               S.
               Peter
               .
               Note
               secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               forementioned
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               used
               to
               produce
               the
               succession
               of
               Popes
               ,
               as
               an
               impregnable
               argument
               to
               prove
               that
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               true
               Religion
               ,
               which
               had
               these
               chief
               Pastors
               on
               its
               side
               :
               Now
               if
               the
               succession
               of
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               of
               them
               ,
               were
               of
               such
               force
               (
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               these
               learned
               Doctors
               )
               to
               convince
               Hereticks
               ;
               how
               forcible
               an
               argument
               against
               these
               modern
               Sects
               ,
               must
               a
               long
               Catalogue
               of
               239
               make
               .
               Note
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               none
               were
               ever
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Roman
               church
               for
               true
               and
               lawfull
               Bishops
               or
               Priests
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               ordained
               
               either
               immediately
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               successors
               ;
               now
               conformablely
               to
               these
               truths
               ,
               here
               noted
               ;
               this
               follows
               ,
               and
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               that
               from
               every
               true
               Pri●st
               now
               living
               (
               by
               passing
               from
               the
               Bishops
               which
               consecrated
               them
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               ordained
               these
               ,
               and
               so
               on
               upward
               )
               a
               line
               of
               spiritual
               pedegree
               uninterruptedly
               ascends
               to
               the
               very
               Apostles
               .
               This
               orderly
               series
               or
               scale
               of
               succession
               proves
               evidently
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               to
               be
               lawfully
               called
               and
               sent
               .
               
                 Here
                 's
                 solidity
                 ,
                 here
                 's
                 security
                 ;
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 labyrinths
                 of
                 errours
                 ,
                 doubts
                 ,
                 or
                 fears
                 ,
                 must
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 this
                 line
                 :
                 begin
                 ,
                 go
                 on
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 your
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               ,
               how
               the
               case
               stands
               with
               other
               Sects
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               lawfull
               calling
               ;
               and
               first
               for
               Luther
               ,
               the
               ringleader
               of
               all
               modern
               sects
               ;
               that
               his
               calling
               was
               not
               extraordinary
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               ;
               for
               he
               could
               never
               shew
               his
               extraordinary
               Commission
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Miracles
               ,
               the
               gist
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               or
               these
               
               other
               supernatuall
               endowments
               ,
               which
               God
               alwayes
               gave
               to
               his
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               whom
               he
               sent
               extraordinarily
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               exacting
               of
               Miracles
               in
               this
               case
               is
               most
               just
               and
               reasonable
               ;
               it
               is
               hence
               proved
               ,
               if
               some
               new
               upstart
               should
               pretend
               he
               were
               immediately
               sent
               by
               God
               to
               preach
               against
               such
               or
               such
               a
               Sect
               ;
               the
               onely
               means
               that
               Sect
               could
               use
               for
               silencing
               and
               confuting
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               were
               to
               demand
               Miracles
               of
               him
               :
               and
               if
               some
               new
               impostor
               should
               pretend
               he
               were
               Christ
               ;
               or
               urge
               his
               being
               sent
               extraordinarily
               to
               Preach
               against
               Christ
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               mystery
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               were
               believed
               by
               all
               Christians
               (
               as
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               Incarnation
               ,
               or
               Passion
               ,
               the
               reality
               of
               supernatural
               Faith
               ,
               and
               divine
               grace
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               )
               against
               such
               a
               fictitious
               pretender
               ,
               not
               onely
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               but
               all
               other
               Sects
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
               also
               ought
               to
               bid
               him
               shew
               his
               Commission
               sealed
               with
               Miracles
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               
                 Luthers
                 ordinary
                 calling
              
               ;
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               he
               was
               lawfully
               ordained
               Priest
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               but
               a
               Priest
               
               cannot
               ordain
               other
               Priests
               ,
               much
               lesse
               Bishops
               :
               so
               that
               no
               succession
               could
               be
               propagated
               by
               him
               :
               It
               is
               true
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               jurisdiction
               (
               which
               must
               flow
               from
               the
               spring
               head
               of
               all
               true
               ecclesiasticall
               jurisdiction
               ,
               Christ
               and
               his
               Vicar
               ;
               and
               was
               lawfully
               sent
               (
               after
               his
               being
               consecrated
               )
               to
               govern
               and
               seed
               souls
               :
               but
               his
               faculties
               ,
               or
               commission
               were
               given
               him
               with
               these
               limits
               and
               conditions
               ,
               which
               not
               only
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Prelat
               ,
               but
               even
               sense
               and
               reason
               requires
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               use
               that
               power
               
                 for
                 the
                 edification
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 destruction
              
               of
               that
               Church
               which
               gave
               him
               it
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               Preach
               and
               Teach
               her
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               administer
               her
               Sacraments
               ;
               but
               he
               went
               beyond
               his
               Commission
               ,
               yea
               ,
               quite
               contrary
               to
               it
               ;
               he
               preached
               doctrine
               contradictory
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               he
               taught
               her
               doctrine
               was
               false
               in
               many
               of
               the
               mainest
               points
               ,
               and
               that
               her
               Sacraments
               were
               not
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               efficacious
               causes
               of
               grace
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               ;
               he
               could
               have
               no
               commission
               for
               this
               :
               yea
               ,
               his
               revolt
               and
               rebellion
               against
               the
               Church
               
               quite
               annull'd
               his
               former
               Commission
               ;
               and
               devested
               him
               of
               all
               the
               faculties
               which
               had
               been
               delegated
               formerly
               to
               him
               :
               as
               for
               Episcopacy
               ,
               though
               some
               of
               his
               clients
               stiled
               him
               Bishop
               of
               Wittenberg
               ,
               (
               as
               Oecolampadius
               ,
               whose
               Grave
               stone
               expresseth
               him
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Basil
               ,
               and
               Zuinglius
               of
               Tigur
               ,
               and
               Calvin
               of
               Geneva
               )
               yet
               neither
               he
               ,
               nor
               these
               other
               ever
               gave
               out
               ,
               or
               pretended
               they
               had
               Episeopall
               Consecration
               ,
               or
               jurisdiction
               from
               the
               Roman
               Church
               or
               from
               any
               precedent
               Bishops
               :
               so
               that
               what
               they
               acted
               in
               this
               kinde
               was
               by
               a
               usurped
               power
               and
               invalid
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Ministry
              
               ;
               the
               Protestant
               titular
               Bishops
               urged
               alwayes
               against
               their
               Catholick
               Antagonists
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               true
               Bishops
               :
               their
               proof
               was
               because
               they
               were
               consecrated
               by
               the
               old
               Catholick
               Bishops
               :
               
                 Mark
                 here
                 (
                 for
                 your
                 comfort
                 )
                 Catholicks
                 ;
                 that
                 your
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 your
                 Priests
                 ,
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 for
                 true
                 and
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 their
                 adversaries
                 :
              
               But
               you
               (
               Protestants
               )
               mark
               in
               order
               to
               your
               amendment
               ,
               that
               this
               very
               means
               (
               and
               the
               onely
               
               argument
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               must
               prove
               ,
               themselves
               lawful
               Bishops
               )
               which
               they
               make
               use
               of
               to
               establish
               your
               cause
               ,
               destroys
               it
               ;
               and
               with
               all
               confirms
               that
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               are
               the
               onely
               true
               Church
               :
               For
               since
               that
               main
               thing
               which
               Christ
               gave
               his
               Church
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               power
               to
               ordain
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ,
               and
               to
               send
               them
               to
               seed
               souls
               with
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               )
               is
               granted
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               it
               follows
               evidently
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               its
               doctrine
               and
               Sacraments
               are
               onely
               true
               :
               for
               Christ
               could
               not
               give
               that
               Church
               commission
               to
               Preach
               doctrin
               contrary
               to
               his
               ;
               nor
               could
               the
               Church
               (
               which
               confessedly
               hath
               this
               power
               )
               ordain
               others
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               commission
               to
               Preach
               against
               it self
               :
               Hence
               also
               it
               followeth
               (
               if
               these
               supposed
               Protestant
               Bishops
               were
               ordained
               by
               the
               old
               Catholick
               ones
               )
               by
               going
               against
               their
               commission
               ,
               and
               preaching
               and
               acting
               against
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               gave
               them
               their
               power
               ;
               first
               ,
               that
               their
               former
               true
               commission
               ceased
               ,
               and
               was
               annulled
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               Protestants
               
               and
               their
               Bishops
               were
               ,
               and
               still
               are
               guilty
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               by
               not
               holding
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               guilty
               of
               heresie
               (
               these
               Bishops
               and
               ministers
               ,
               to
               wit
               )
               in
               believing
               and
               teaching
               Doctrine
               contrary
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               ,
               gave
               them
               their
               power
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               they
               incurred
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               censures
               ,
               for
               the
               forementioned
               reasons
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               could
               not
               give
               orders
               lawfully
               ;
               so
               that
               their
               Successors
               were
               not
               lawfully
               ordained
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               Protestant
               Bishops
               ,
               neither
               used
               the
               true
               form
               ,
               nor
               matter
               ,
               in
               the
               consecration
               of
               their
               later
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               first
               of
               them
               was
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               consecrated
               with
               ,
               by
               the
               old
               Catholick
               Bishops
               ,
               even
               upon
               this
               score
               ,
               the
               later
               were
               no
               true
               Bishops
               nor
               Priests
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               that
               since
               none
               can
               lawfully
               succeed
               in
               a
               Bishoprick
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               former
               Bishop
               be
               either
               dead
               ,
               or
               canonically
               deposed
               ;
               even
               upon
               this
               ground
               all
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Prelates
               were
               unlawfull
               ;
               because
               the
               
               old
               Bishops
               were
               living
               and
               not
               deposed
               ,
               when
               the
               later
               usurped
               their
               Sees
               ,
               or
               were
               intruded
               by
               others
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               these
               first
               Protestants
               took
               to
               themselves
               that
               Ecclesiastical
               honour
               ,
               
               without
               being
               
                 called
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 as
              
               Aaron
               was
               ;
               and
               took
               upon
               them
               the
               Office
               of
               preaching
               ,
               without
               being
               sent
               ;
               
               contrary
               to
               the
               words
               of
               Saint
               Paul.
               It
               must
               not
               be
               presumed
               ,
               but
               positively
               proved
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               consecrated
               by
               the
               old
               true
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               succeeded
               them
               legally
               :
               they
               must
               be
               able
               to
               prove
               ,
               when
               ,
               where
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               Catholick
               Bishops
               they
               were
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               what
               faculties
               and
               commission
               they
               had
               :
               All
               other
               Catholick
               Priests
               can
               demonstrate
               in
               behalf
               of
               their
               Apostolical
               calling
               ,
               all
               these
               particular
               circumstances
               ,
               but
               the
               Protestants
               could
               never
               yet
               prove
               their
               lawful
               calling
               thus
               ;
               and
               yet
               are
               obliged
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               are
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               ,
               as
               having
               got
               into
               the
               sheepfold
               ,
               not
               by
               entring
               in
               
                 at
                 the
                 doore
              
               ,
               
               but
               by
               
                 elimbing
                 up
                 another
                 way
              
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               the
               Catholicks
               urge
               (
               which
               they
               are
               not
               
               liged
               to
               do
               )
               very
               positive
               ,
               and
               probable
               arguments
               to
               convince
               the
               Protestants
               unlawful
               calling
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               not
               any
               consecration
               or
               jurisdiction
               from
               them
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               Catholick
               Bishops
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               absolutely
               refused
               to
               consecrate
               any
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               seeing
               this
               ,
               and
               not
               hoping
               to
               obtain
               it
               of
               them
               by
               proceeding
               in
               a
               fair
               way
               ,
               aimed
               at
               the
               getting
               of
               it
               by
               underhand
               dealing
               ;
               
               but
               that
               good
               old
               and
               infirm
               Bishop
               (
               of
               whom
               they
               thought
               to
               have
               taken
               orders
               ,
               without
               discovering
               that
               they
               were
               Protestants
               )
               having
               got
               some
               hints
               of
               their
               designe
               ,
               rejected
               them
               :
               their
               next
               plot
               was
               the
               producing
               of
               a
               Register
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               set
               down
               the
               names
               of
               divers
               Protestants
               ,
               ordained
               Bishops
               by
               such
               ,
               and
               such
               Catholick
               Prelates
               :
               but
               the
               forging
               and
               fraud
               of
               this
               Register
               ,
               was
               soon
               laid
               open
               by
               the
               Catholick
               party
               ;
               and
               so
               that
               attempt
               ceased
               .
               The
               next
               Machine
               they
               moved
               ,
               was
               by
               an
               Order
               from
               the
               Court
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               Divines
               and
               Lawyers
               ,
               should
               enter
               into
               consultation
               ,
               and
               resolve
               whether
               some
               
               new
               form
               of
               making
               Clergy-men
               ,
               might
               not
               be
               found
               out
               ,
               without
               dependence
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               but
               the
               ridiculousnesse
               of
               this
               adynaton
               ,
               soon
               made
               that
               conventicle
               desist
               from
               proceeding
               further
               in
               that
               way
               :
               at
               length
               therefore
               ,
               they
               resolved
               to
               ordain
               each
               other
               ,
               without
               more
               ado
               ;
               which
               seven
               or
               eight
               of
               them
               ventured
               upon
               ,
               all
               on
               one
               day
               ,
               not
               after
               the
               ancient
               ,
               Catholick
               manner
               ,
               publickly
               and
               solemnly
               in
               the
               Church
               at
               high
               masse
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               many
               hundreds
               of
               people
               ,
               but
               privately
               in
               
               an
               Inne
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               witnesses
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Queen
               Elisabeth
               and
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               ordained
               that
               all
               who
               had
               the
               Queens
               Letters
               Patents
               for
               to
               be
               Bishops
               ,
               should
               by
               the
               people
               be
               acknowledged
               for
               true
               Bishops
               ,
               notwithstanding
               what
               soever
               defect
               might
               have
               happened
               in
               the
               consecration
               of
               them
               .
               Now
               these
               instances
               (
               and
               particularly
               the
               last
               )
               plainly
               intimate
               ,
               that
               all
               was
               not
               well
               with
               these
               Protestant
               Bishops
               in
               point
               of
               lawfull
               calling
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               fourth
               Point
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               the
               precedent
               points
               many
               fruitful
               consequences
               may
               be
               gathered
               :
               and
               first
               ,
               that
               that
               Sect
               which
               wants
               Pastors
               lawfully
               called
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               none
               can
               be
               lawfully
               called
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               be
               consecrated
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               lineally
               descended
               from
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               since
               there
               must
               be
               a
               See
               Apostolick
               somewhere
               (
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               
               Apostolical
               succession
               cannot
               be
               derived
               down
               from
               age
               to
               age
               ,
               till
               the
               world
               end
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               sayes
               it
               must
               )
               and
               since
               there
               is
               no
               other
               but
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               can
               with
               the
               least
               shew
               of
               probability
               ,
               pretend
               to
               have
               a
               succession
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               uninterruptedly
               continued
               from
               the
               Apostles
               time
               to
               these
               our
               dayes
               ,
               the
               Romane
               See
               must
               be
               the
               Apostolick
               :
               
                 this
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 assuredly
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 change
                 that
                 simister
                 opinion
                 (
                 you
                 misled
                 men
                 )
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 so
                 long
                 ;
                 away
                 with
                 that
                 contumelious
                 language
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 you
                 vilifie
                 and
                 slander
                 it
                 ,
                 lay
                 aside
                 passion
                 and
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 the
                 Romane
                 Religion
                 be
                 paralell'd
                 with
                 
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 other
                 Sects
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 your
                 second
                 thoughts
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 assuredly
                 frame
                 a
                 better
                 conceipt
                 of
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 continued
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 well
                 grounded
                 faith
                 :
              
               Gather
               fourthly
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               hath
               been
               alwayes
               visible
               ,
               which
               is
               proved
               by
               its
               continuall
               succession
               of
               chief
               Pastors
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               that
               since
               Christ
               must
               have
               a
               Visible
               Church
               upon
               earth
               ,
               and
               since
               no
               other
               but
               the
               Roman
               hath
               been
               visiblely
               conspicuous
               in
               all
               ages
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               Christs
               Church
               ;
               love
               it
               therefore
               ,
               honour
               it
               ,
               adhere
               to
               it
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               since
               there
               is
               no
               true
               religion
               without
               true
               Priesthood
               ;
               no
               true
               Priesthood
               without
               true
               consecration
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Bishops
               Apostolically
               descended
               ;
               and
               since
               there
               are
               none
               of
               those
               among
               these
               later
               sects
               ;
               what
               hopes
               ,
               what
               comfort
               ,
               what
               security
               (
               yea
               ,
               or
               probability
               )
               of
               salvation
               amongst
               these
               ?
            
             
               O
               Chief
               Priest
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   thou
                
              
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               anointed
               with
               the
               olye
               of
               gladnesse
               before
               thy
               fellows
               ;
               
               
                 be
                 thou
                 ever
                 blessed
                 for
                 sending
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 thy
                 Father
                 sent
                 thee
                 :
                 be
                 ever
                 praised
                 for
                 giving
                 that
                 eternall
                 Priest
                 hood
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
              
               
               Melchisedech
               
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 thy
                 Father
                 gave
                 thee
                 :
                 Silence
                 (
                 we
                 beseech
                 thee
                 )
                 all
                 false
                 and
                 lying
                 prophets
                 ,
                 that
                 say
              
               ;
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               sent
               them
               ,
               
                 Send
                 labourers
                 into
                 thy
                 Vinyard
                 ;
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 their
                 labours
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 ,
                 to
                 thy
                 glory
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Tenth
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               first
               ,
               that
               antiquity
               is
               a
               mark
               of
               Christs
               Church
               :
               this
               is
               most
               clear
               out
               of
               scripture
               ,
               all
               those
               places
               in
               which
               the
               indefectibility
               and
               infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               foretold
               ,
               promised
               or
               intimated
               ;
               prove
               also
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               it
               :
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 this
                 my
                 covenant
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 my
                 words
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 put
                 in
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 thy
                 seeds
                 seed
                 ,
                 from
                 hence
                 forth
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               A
               most
               ample
               promise
               of
               the
               Churches
               antiquity
               and
               
               never
               failing
               :
               
                 Vpon
                 thy
                 wals
                 ,
                 O
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 
                 have
                 I
                 set
                 watchmen
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 night
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 silent
                 :
              
               These
               so
               significant
               words
               ,
               cannot
               be
               verified
               upon
               the
               City
               of
               Hierusalem
               (
               since
               it
               hath
               been
               destroyed
               )
               but
               of
               Christs
               Church
               :
               Behold
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 ,
                 even
                 untill
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               most
               expresse
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               also
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 after
                 the
                 sower
                 had
                 sown
              
               good
               seed
               ,
               
                 then
                 came
                 the
                 enemy
                 and
                 sowed
              
               cockle
               
                 upon
                 it
              
               :
               
               the
               good
               seed
               of
               Catholick
               doctrine
               was
               first
               sowen
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               devill
               sowed
               the
               cockle
               of
               false
               doctrine
               and
               heresie
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               Confider
               secondly
               ,
               the
               antiquity
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               gathered
               from
               other
               reason
               :
               And
               first
               its
               very
               names
               import
               thus
               much
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               because
               he
               founded
               it
               when
               in
               mortall
               flesh
               he
               conversed
               with
               men
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               would
               imply
               a
               contradiction
               to
               grant
               it
               to
               be
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               deny
               it
               antiquity
               :
               it
               is
               also
               called
               Catholick
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               it
               imbraceth
               all
               places
               ,
               but
               all
               times
               also
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               called
               Apostolick
               ,
               
               because
               it
               begun
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               retains
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               keeps
               their
               succession
               .
               2.
               
               Reason
               ,
               dictates
               to
               all
               ,
               that
               truth
               is
               precedent
               in
               time
               to
               falshood
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               denyall
               of
               truth
               ;
               and
               consequently
               posteriour
               in
               time
               to
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               Father
               of
               lyes
               brought
               falshood
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               he
               tempted
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               after
               their
               creation
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Grace
               and
               Knowledge
               of
               Truth
               ,
               3.
               
               The
               holy
               Fathers
               alwayes
               urged
               this
               mark
               of
               the
               antiquity
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               
               against
               the
               Novellismes
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               their
               comming
               after
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               was
               begun
               :
               so
               did
               Saint
               Austin
               urge
               this
               mark
               against
               the
               Manicheans
               ;
               and
               Saint
               Hierom
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Pammachius
               .
            
             
               Hence
               infer
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               that
               Sect
               cannot
               possible
               be
               ,
               yea
               or
               conceived
               to
               be
               Christs
               true
               Church
               ,
               w
               ch
               begun
               in
               such
               or
               such
               a
               year
               after
               that
               Christs
               Church
               was
               instituted
               :
               Why
               ?
               because
               this
               posteriority
               of
               times
               argues
               diversity
               ,
               which
               excludes
               identity
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               that
               sect
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               the
               
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               (
               though
               it
               began
               in
               Christs
               ,
               or
               his
               Apostles
               time
               )
               yet
               hath
               not
               continued
               ,
               but
               is
               now
               annihilated
               ,
               and
               why
               ?
               because
               its
               antiquity
               (
               which
               must
               not
               onely
               be
               derived
               from
               Christs
               time
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               must
               also
               be
               ,
               without
               interruption
               continued
               ,
               till
               the
               worlds
               end
               )
               is
               come
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               Christs
               Church
               having
               still
               its
               being
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               which
               Church
               is
               understood
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               Congregation
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               adjacent
               places
               ,
               adhere
               to
               that
               Supream
               Bishop
               ;
               but
               all
               others
               also
               ,
               dispersed
               ,
               over
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               are
               united
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               belief
               ,
               by
               communion
               in
               the
               same
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               by
               obedience
               to
               the
               same
               Supream
               head
               under
               Christ
               :
               the
               Antiquity
               therefore
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               is
               first
               demonstrated
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               writ
               that
               famous
               Epistle
               of
               his
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               gives
               
               the
               members
               thereof
               many
               great
               Elogiums
               :
               
               
                 To
                 all
                 that
                 be
                 in
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 beloved
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 called
                 Saints
              
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
               
                 your
                 faith
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
               
               When
               Saint
               Paul
               was
               come
               near
               to
               Rome
               ,
               the
               faithful
               (
               for
               even
               then
               ,
               
               there
               were
               Christians
               at
               Rome
               ,
               at
               Puteoli
               and
               thereabouts
               ,
               before
               Saint
               Pauls
               coming
               thither
               )
               went
               out
               of
               Rome
               to
               meet
               him
               and
               his
               fellow
               prisoners
               ,
               
               as
               far
               as
               
                 Appii
                 forum
              
               :
               He
               began
               presently
               upon
               his
               arrival
               to
               preach
               ;
               
               ;
               in
               sine
               ,
               he
               preached
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               in
               Rome
               ,
               without
               any
               disturbance
               ,
               for
               two
               whole
               years
               together
               .
               Of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               Saint
               Peter
               also
               makes
               mention
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 in
              
               Babylon
               ,
               
               
                 salutes
                 you
              
               :
               so
               that
               both
               the
               Antiquity
               (
               and
               truth
               also
               )
               of
               the
               Romane
               faith
               ,
               is
               demonstrated
               out
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               continued
               ,
               &
               conserved
               uninterrupted
               in
               all
               ages
               since
               its
               being
               founded
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               .
               First
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               in
               every
               age
               ,
               there
               hath
               been
               apparent
               a
               visible
               body
               of
               Professours
               of
               the
               Roman
               faith
               ,
               
               this
               is
               evinced
               clearly
               by
               that
               brief
               Catalogue
               of
               Saints
               ,
               put
               down
               in
               the
               sixth
               Meditation
               ;
               as
               also
               by
               the
               never
               interrupted
               ,
               Apostolick
               Succession
               of
               chief
               Pastors
               ,
               treated
               in
               the
               preceding
               Meditation
               .
               2.
               
               The
               faith
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               held
               now
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               accords
               most
               perfectly
               with
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               in
               all
               points
               :
               this
               truth
               hath
               been
               of
               purpose
               moved
               at
               large
               ,
               by
               many
               learned
               writers
               ,
               nor
               can
               Sectaries
               instance
               any
               one
               particular
               thing
               ,
               w
               ch
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               now
               hold
               as
               a
               point
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               held
               by
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               ;
               yea
               ,
               every
               particular
               point
               is
               granted
               ,
               even
               by
               Protestants
               themselves
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Doctrine
               or
               practice
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               .
               
               3.
               
               
                 Going
                 out
              
               ,
               or
               separation
               is
               specified
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               a
               note
               of
               novelty
               ,
               and
               heresie
               :
               now
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Sectaries
               could
               never
               assign
               any
               known
               time
               in
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
               went
               out
               and
               separated
               it self
               from
               any
               Society
               of
               Christians
               ,
               antienter
               than
               it self
               ,
               and
               this
               they
               grant
               ,
               which
               
               is
               a
               signe
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               antiontest
               of
               all
               Churches
               still
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               true
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               all
               sects
               ,
               of
               Hereticke
               ,
               the
               beginning
               of
               them
               ,
               withall
               the
               notable
               circumstances
               ,
               
               is
               known
               &
               set
               down
               by
               writers
               :
               No
               known
               beginning
               since
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               of
               this
               Roman
               Religion
               ,
               which
               now
               is
               extant
               ,
               was
               ever
               mentioned
               by
               any
               authour
               whatsoever
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               ;
               and
               this
               the
               very
               Adverfaries
               grant
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               sign
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               most
               antient
               of
               all
               Religions
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               same
               ,
               which
               was
               established
               in
               Rome
               ,
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
               5.
               since
               all
               Sectaries
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               Romane
               Religion
               ,
               remained
               truly
               Catholick
               and
               Orthodox
               ,
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               after
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ;
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               granted
               by
               all
               ,
               to
               be
               still
               the
               same
               ,
               
               unlesse
               evidence
               (
               and
               that
               convincing
               )
               can
               be
               brought
               in
               against
               it
               ,
               out
               of
               good
               and
               warrantable
               authours
               ,
               when
               Rome
               lost
               its
               true
               Religion
               ,
               in
               what
               point
               it
               did
               erre
               against
               its
               former
               true
               faith
               ,
               who
               taught
               that
               false
               saith
               first
               ,
               and
               what
               number
               adheard
               to
               it
               at
               first
               ,
               who
               stood
               in
               opposition
               against
               it
               ,
               who
               
               condemned
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               body
               of
               people
               stuck
               still
               to
               the
               true
               Religion
               (
               for
               Christs
               true
               Church
               ,
               was
               still
               visible
               somewhere
               )
               and
               to
               what
               countrey
               ,
               or
               town
               did
               any
               of
               them
               repair
               ,
               (
               for
               Rome
               stood
               still
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               it
               )
               to
               exercise
               the
               true
               Religion
               in
               ;
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               all
               these
               circumstances
               would
               have
               been
               most
               exactly
               recorded
               ,
               if
               any
               such
               thing
               had
               happened
               :
               that
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               should
               promulge
               an
               Heresie
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               should
               lose
               its
               true
               faith
               (
               which
               had
               been
               the
               greatest
               change
               ,
               and
               strangest
               point
               of
               news
               that
               ever
               the
               world
               had
               heard
               of
               since
               Christs
               time
               )
               and
               no
               one
               Authour
               at
               least
               recount
               the
               circumst-nces
               of
               that
               great
               wonder
               ,
               is
               plainly
               incredible
               :
               especially
               since
               the
               particular
               points
               and
               passages
               of
               all
               other
               heresies
               ,
               yea
               of
               all
               considerable
               points
               of
               news
               done
               in
               any
               Nation
               ,
               are
               alwayes
               commended
               to
               posterity
               by
               some
               Writers
               ,
               at
               least
               by
               some
               one
               :
               the
               deep
               silence
               of
               all
               kinde
               of
               Authors
               in
               this
               businesse
               ,
               till
               Luthers
               time
               ,
               condemns
               this
               wretched
               
               Apostata
               ,
               (
               and
               all
               that
               band
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               upon
               that
               ungrounded
               and
               impious
               supposition
               )
               of
               deadly
               sin
               ,
               of
               schisme
               ,
               of
               Hesie
               ;
               and
               obligeth
               all
               (
               whom
               invincible
               ignorance
               excuseth
               not
               )
               under
               pain
               of
               the
               same
               sins
               ,
               to
               return
               to
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               again
               .
            
             
               Ponder
               further
               the
               antiquity
               (
               and
               consequently
               the
               verity
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               upon
               this
               ground
               :
               She
               was
               once
               in
               possession
               (
               yea
               for
               many
               ages
               )
               of
               the
               honourable
               title
               of
               being
               the
               most
               ancient
               and
               true
               Church
               :
               Now
               this
               is
               her
               most
               just
               plea
               ;
               she
               hath
               still
               possession
               (
               and
               
                 melior
                 est
                 conditio
                 possidentis
              
               )
               of
               what
               her
               adversaries
               (
               once
               her
               children
               )
               grant
               was
               long
               hers
               by
               right
               :
               Now
               by
               what
               law
               (
               surely
               neither
               by
               the
               civill
               nor
               natural
               )
               can
               she
               be
               thrust
               out
               of
               possession
               ;
               since
               her
               adversaries
               (
               who
               are
               the
               Plaintiffs
               in
               this
               unjust
               action
               )
               can
               prove
               nothing
               against
               her
               ?
               Deniall
               serves
               the
               Defendant
               ;
               the
               other
               must
               positively
               prove
               that
               which
               they
               can
               never
               prove
               .
            
             
               Ponder
               lastly
               ,
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               the
               
               Roman
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               from
               the
               common
               sense
               ,
               or
               consent
               of
               all
               people
               ;
               from
               which
               arose
               that
               phrase
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               sort
               ,
               calling
               it
               the
               old
               Religion
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               considerations
               questionless
               convince
               ,
               that
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               are
               the
               most
               antient
               ,
               (
               and
               consequently
               the
               true
               )
               Religion
               ;
               for
               here
               the
               one
               infers
               the
               other
               :
               
               
                 Si
                 hi
                 tacuerint
                 lapides
                 clamabunt
              
               ;
               if
               these
               arguments
               proclaim
               not
               with
               a
               voice
               loud
               enough
               the
               antiquity
               of
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               ,
               the
               very
               stones
               will
               speak
               in
               its
               behalf
               ;
               all
               ancient
               monuments
               ,
               even
               Gravestones
               and
               Church
               Windows
               ;
               all
               Abbies
               ,
               Collegies
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Chappels
               (
               of
               which
               many
               lye
               buried
               in
               their
               own
               ruines
               for
               this
               Religions
               sake
               )
               and
               crosses
               (
               now
               groveling
               upon
               the
               ground
               for
               their
               too
               much
               favouring
               the
               antient
               Religion
               )
               are
               strong
               witnesses
               of
               this
               truth
               .
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 therefore
                 that
                 art
                 wavering
                 ,
                 and
              
               carried
               about
               with
               every
               winde
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               
               
                 harken
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 ancient
                 of
                 daies
                 sayes
                 to
                 the
                 of
                 this
                 ancient
                 Religion
                 :
              
               Stand
               in
               the
               wayes
               ,
               and
               see
               ,
               and
               inquire
               
               of
               the
               old
               paths
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               good
               way
               ,
               and
               walk
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               To
               understand
               the
               better
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               Roman
               Catholicks
               can
               justly
               pretend
               Apostolick
               antiquity
               ;
               consider
               ,
               first
               that
               rule
               which
               S.
               Hierom
               gives
               ,
               as
               a
               touch
               stone
               to
               try
               heresies
               by
               :
               
               
                 to
                 reduce
                 an
                 heresie
                 to
                 its
                 first
                 beginning
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 confute
                 it
                 :
              
               this
               is
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               well
               grounded
               in
               reason
               ,
               
               and
               Saint
               Irenaeus
               before
               him
               used
               the
               same
               rule
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               confuted
               the
               Valentineans
               and
               Marcionists
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               this
               other
               proof
               of
               heresies
               novelty
               and
               salshood
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 going
                 out
              
               ,
               and
               separation
               ;
               the
               scriptures
               make
               going
               out
               ,
               a
               distinctive
               mark
               of
               Hereticks
               :
               Saint
               John
               speaking
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               
                 They
                 went
                 out
                 from
                 us
              
               ,
               1
               Jo.
               2.
               19.
               
               Saint
               Jude
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               
                 These
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 segregate
                 themselves
                 .
              
               Jud.
               19.
               
               Saint
               Paul
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Out
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 selves
                 shall
                 arise
                 men
                 speaking
                 perverse
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 away
                 disciples
                 after
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               Act.
               20.
               30.
               
               And
               the
               Apostles
               
               together
               in
               Councel
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 heard
                 that
                 certain
                 going
                 forth
                 from
                 us
                 have
                 troubled
                 you
                 ,
                 with
                 words
                 subverting
                 your
                 souls
                 :
              
               Act.
               15.
               24.
               
               And
               our
               Saviour
               gave
               us
               all
               his
               expresse
               admonition
               against
               being
               seduced
               by
               Hereticks
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 Go
                 ye
                 not
                 out
              
               :
               Mat.
               24.
               26.
               
               So
               that
               going
               out
               is
               a
               badge
               or
               character
               of
               an
               Heretick
               and
               Novelist
               .
            
             
               Hence
               inser
               ,
               that
               since
               
                 Berengarius
                 ,
                 Waldo
                 ,
                 Wyckliffe
                 ,
                 Hus
                 ,
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Carolstadius
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Maryr
                 ,
                 Bucer
                 ,
                 Oecolampadius
                 ,
                 Ochinus
                 ,
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               and
               Beza
               (
               who
               had
               all
               been
               originally
               Rom●n
               Catholicks
               )
               went
               out
               from
               that
               Church
               ,
               they
               are
               convicted
               to
               be
               Novelists
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               Schismaticks
               :
               and
               since
               both
               their
               going
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               confessed
               by
               all
               ,
               and
               easily
               made
               manifest
               ;
               even
               by
               this
               alone
               their
               heresies
               ,
               are
               easily
               reduced
               to
               their
               first
               beginnings
               ,
               and
               consequently
               according
               to
               Saint
               Hieromes
               rule
               confuted
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Luther
               ,
               who
               led
               the
               Van
               of
               all
               these
               troups
               of
               modern
               Sectaries
               ,
               he
               in
               the
               year
               1517.
               went
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               began
               a
               new
               sect
               :
               
               and
               in
               the
               year
               1529.
               
               he
               and
               his
               adherent●
               gave
               to
               themselves
               &
               their
               own
               posterity
               the
               name
               of
               Protestants
               ;
               a
               name
               never
               heard
               of
               before
               :
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               imposition
               of
               that
               new
               name
               was
               taken
               by
               their
               protesting
               against
               that
               decree
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               against
               them
               at
               the
               Dyet
               in
               
                 Germany
                 .
                 Luther
              
               was
               presently
               writ
               against
               ,
               and
               confuted
               ,
               by
               many
               learned
               men
               in
               all
               Catholick
               Countries
               ;
               his
               Doctrine
               and
               he
               were
               condemned
               first
               by
               Pope
               Leo
               the
               tenth
               ,
               and
               afterward
               by
               the
               Councel
               of
               Trent
               :
               so
               that
               Luthers
               going
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               new
               Sect
               ,
               are
               most
               certainly
               known
               ,
               and
               recounted
               by
               many
               .
               Yea
               the
               falshood
               and
               novelty
               of
               Luthers
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               going
               out
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               said
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               Christs
               true
               Church
               ,
               is
               plainly
               demonstrated
               further
               by
               this
               thing
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               worthy
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               :
               At
               that
               time
               when
               Luther
               began
               his
               new
               sect
               ,
               there
               were
               not
               in
               the
               world
               any
               Religions
               but
               these
               ;
               
               the
               
                 Roman
                 ,
                 Paganisme
                 ,
                 Judaisme
                 ,
                 Mahometisme
                 ,
              
               the
               relicks
               of
               Nestorianisme
               in
               Greece
               ,
               and
               some
               Hussites
               
               in
               Germany
               :
               some
               one
               of
               these
               was
               Christs
               true
               Church
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               a
               visible
               Church
               upon
               earth
               ;
               Therefore
               the
               Roman
               must
               be
               it
               ;
               for
               even
               the
               Lutherans
               deny
               that
               any
               of
               the
               other
               could
               be
               it
               .
            
             
               Hence
               infer
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               Luther
               could
               not
               but
               know
               that
               he
               went
               out
               and
               separated
               himself
               from
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               by
               forsaking
               all
               Churches
               ,
               one
               of
               which
               he
               knew
               must
               be
               it
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               but
               know
               that
               the
               Roman
               Church
               was
               it
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               supposing
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               were
               it
               (
               which
               must
               be
               supposed
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               denyers
               must
               say
               ,
               Christ
               had
               no
               true
               Church
               upon
               earth
               ,
               )
               it
               could
               not
               be
               guilty
               of
               any
               Heresie
               or
               Idolatry
               ,
               nor
               give
               any
               just
               cause
               to
               Luther
               of
               going
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               consequently
               by
               his
               revolt
               from
               the
               communion
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               incurred
               the
               sin
               of
               schisme
               ;
               by
               teaching
               doctrine
               contrary
               to
               it
               ,
               he
               fell
               into
               the
               sin
               of
               heresie
               :
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               entered
               into
               that
               schismaticall
               league
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               embraced
               his
               opinions
               ,
               were
               guilty
               of
               the
               same
               sins
               ;
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               ignorance
               did
               not
               make
               their
               
               acts
               involuntary
               :
               Fifthly
               ,
               that
               that
               
               schisme
               unlawfully
               begun
               by
               Luther
               ,
               cannot
               be
               lawfully
               continued
               by
               others
               :
               and
               therefore
               all
               that
               are
               not
               Roman
               Catholicks
               expose
               themselves
               to
               evident
               danger
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               unless
               they
               return
               to
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               ,
               what
               may
               be
               drawn
               out
               of
               all
               the
               precedent
               points
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               antiquity
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               mark
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               one
               by
               which
               even
               the
               most
               ignorant
               soules
               may
               easily
               finde
               out
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               and
               which
               are
               late
               sects
               ,
               and
               consequently
               false
               ;
               for
               a
               smal
               enquiry
               will
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               which
               Religion
               is
               of
               the
               longest
               standing
               ,
               and
               a
               far
               lesse
               will
               discover
               unto
               them
               which
               are
               of
               the
               latest
               ;
               for
               of
               Luther
               ,
               above
               mention
               is
               made
               :
               Calvin
               begun
               at
               
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 anno
              
               1538.
               and
               Protestant
               Religion
               in
               England
               begun
               under
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               (
               though
               some
               symptoms
               of
               falling
               into
               it
               ,
               were
               difcovered
               in
               her
               predecessor
               Edward
               the
               
               sixth
               his
               dayes
               ,
               )
               as
               is
               evident
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 John
                 Stows
              
               Chronicle
               ,
               
               and
               other
               Protestant
               Writers
               ;
               as
               also
               out
               of
               the
               Stature
               book
               :
               2.
               
               That
               since
               according
               to
               Saint
               Austins
               rule
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               practised
               in
               the
               Church
               universally
               ,
               
               and
               no
               time
               of
               its
               being
               introduced
               can
               be
               assigned
               ;
               that
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               its
               first
               origin
               from
               the
               Apostles
               times
               )
               no
               known
               beginning
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Religion
               since
               the
               daies
               of
               the
               Apostles
               can
               be
               specified
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               the
               true
               Religion
               :
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               since
               both
               the
               going
               out
               from
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               first
               beginnings
               of
               all
               later
               Sects
               are
               easily
               demonstrable
               ;
               none
               of
               these
               can
               be
               true
               or
               a
               soul
               saving
               Religion
               .
               3.
               
               That
               all
               who
               are
               not
               Roman
               .
               Catholicks
               (
               for
               these
               know
               it
               )
               have
               great
               reason
               ,
               yea
               are
               obliged
               ,
               to
               inform
               themselves
               about
               the
               requisitenesse
               of
               antiquity
               in
               point
               of
               Religion
               :
               For
               by
               a
               neglect
               of
               this
               ,
               they
               expose
               themselves
               to
               the
               danger
               of
               making
               an
               imprudent
               choice
               ;
               to
               the
               great
               prejudice
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               whereas
               a
               compliance
               with
               
               this
               obligation
               of
               searching
               after
               the
               antiquity
               of
               Religion
               ,
               will
               bring
               them
               easily
               to
               a
               perfect
               insight
               into
               the
               defectivenesse
               and
               falshood
               of
               all
               ,
               save
               only
               that
               Religion
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               .
               
                 Inquire
                 therefore
              
               of
               the
               old
               paths
               ,
               
                 you
                 who
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 your
                 Ancestors
                 held
                 for
                 above
                 eight
                 hundred
                 years
                 together
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               before
               Luther
               
                 was
                 born
                 :
                 you
                 who
                 have
                 left
                 the
                 true
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Idols
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 fancies
                 ,
                 learn
                 that
                 lesson
                 well
                 which
              
               Moses
               
                 reads
                 to
                 you
              
               :
               
                 
                   Do
                   ye
                   thus
                   requite
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                   O
                   foolish
                   people
                   and
                   unwise
                   ?
                   remember
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   old
                   ;
                   consider
                   the
                   years
                   of
                   many
                   generations
                   :
                   ask
                   thy
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   shew
                   thee
                   ;
                   thy
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   tell
                   thee
                   :
                   What
                   ?
                   The
                   ancient
                   being
                   ,
                   and
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   non-entity
                   of
                   these
                   late
                   ones
                   of
                   our
                   miserable
                   times
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Eleventh
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             Unity
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               but
               one
               :
               The
               Scriptures
               ,
               Councels
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               History
               ,
               and
               Reason
               ,
               prove
               this
               truth
               ;
               imprint
               in
               thy
               minde
               the
               many
               divine
               Oracles
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               true
               God
               of
               Wisdome
               hath
               confirmed
               this
               :
               
                 One
                 is
                 my
                 Dove
                 ,
                 my
                 perfect
                 one
              
               ;
               Cant.
               6.
               
               
                 One
                 God
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 one
                 spirit
              
               ;
               sayes
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Ephes
              
               .
               4.
               who
               also
               recommends
               to
               all
               Christians
               most
               earnestly
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 one
                 spirit
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 minde
                 :
              
               Phil.
               1.27
               .
               and
               that
               they
               will
               be
               
                 like
                 minded
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 same
                 love
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 one
                 accord
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 minde
                 :
              
               Phil.
               2.2
               .
               in
               all
               which
               places
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               ,
               he
               exhorts
               to
               unity
               in
               Faith
               ,
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               opinion
               :
               Our
               Saviour
               every
               where
               speaks
               of
               his
               Church
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               ;
               (
               
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 rock
                 will
                 
                 I
                 build
                 my
                 Church
                 !
              
               )
               intimating
               thereby
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               one
               :
               the
               General
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               and
               Constantinople
               (
               received
               by
               Protestants
               )
               define
               ,
               and
               professe
               in
               their
               Creed
               ,
               that
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               but
               one
               ;
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               all
               unanimously
               fight
               for
               the
               unity
               of
               Christs
               Church
               against
               Hereticks
               and
               schismaticks
               ;
               and
               History
               delivers
               unto
               posterity
               ,
               the
               continued
               succession
               of
               Popes
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Doctours
               ,
               Confessors
               ,
               Virgins
               and
               Martyrs
               ,
               for
               fifteen
               centuries
               of
               years
               together
               and
               more
               ;
               all
               whose
               lives
               ,
               deaths
               ,
               books
               and
               blood
               ,
               have
               published
               ,
               signed
               and
               sealed
               their
               attestations
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Church
               ,
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               and
               that
               seriously
               ,
               what
               forces
               natural
               reason
               brings
               to
               establish
               this
               Unity
               ;
               verity
               it self
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               indivisible
               ;
               and
               propositions
               contradictory
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               both
               true
               :
               how
               then
               can
               Sects
               ,
               or
               Religions
               contradicting
               one
               another
               in
               one
               and
               the
               self
               same
               points
               ,
               be
               more
               than
               one
               of
               them
               true
               ?
               Different
               Nations
               ,
               people
               of
               different
               
               callings
               and
               qualities
               ,
               may
               meet
               in
               conjunction
               together
               ,
               and
               make
               one
               and
               the
               same
               body
               in
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ;
               as
               it
               happened
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               :
               But
               different
               Sects
               ,
               and
               People
               of
               a
               contrary
               beliefe
               about
               the
               self
               same
               material
               objects
               ,
               or
               points
               of
               Faith
               (
               for
               example
               about
               the
               real
               presence
               of
               Christs
               body
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               about
               Justification
               ,
               about
               Purgatory
               ,
               about
               the
               infallible
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               such
               like
               )
               cannot
               possible
               be
               both
               true
               ,
               whilest
               they
               remain
               both
               contradictory
               :
               for
               that
               would
               destroy
               that
               Principle
               which
               naturall
               Reason
               dictates
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 cannot
                 be
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 :
              
               the
               same
               point
               cannot
               be
               true
               and
               false
               ;
               nor
               the
               Negative
               and
               Affirmative
               opinion
               about
               the
               same
               point
               both
               true
               and
               false
               together
               .
            
             
               Hence
               infer
               ,
               First
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               Sects
               and
               Opinions
               contradicting
               one
               another
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               but
               one
               True.
               Make
               a
               search
               for
               this
               ,
               finde
               it
               out
               ,
               embrace
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               this
               Unity
               of
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               requires
               ;
               
               that
               all
               the
               members
               belive
               all
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               (
               at
               least
               implicitly
               )
               of
               the
               particular
               Points
               proposed
               by
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               and
               disbelieve
               no
               one
               of
               them
               .
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               no
               other
               different
               sect
               is
               of
               the
               same
               church
               with
               Roman
               Catholicks
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               call
               themselves
               Protestants
               ,
               Presbiterians
               ,
               Independants
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               are
               not
               members
               of
               these
               Sects
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               believe
               the
               same
               body
               of
               Articles
               :
               which
               since
               few
               of
               them
               doe
               ;
               nay
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               know
               what
               ,
               or
               how
               many
               tenents
               are
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               them
               ;
               yea
               since
               there
               is
               no
               certaine
               number
               ,
               or
               summe
               of
               points
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               sence
               and
               meaning
               ,
               amongst
               any
               of
               them
               ;
               let
               the
               world
               judge
               in
               what
               a
               lamantable
               condition
               thousands
               of
               these
               poor
               souls
               are
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               the
               
                 Vnity
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 Faith
              
               and
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               amongst
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               :
               First
               the
               summe
               ,
               or
               body
               of
               Articles
               amongst
               them
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               through
               the
               whol
               world
               ;
               these
               in
               these
               
               source
               classes
               or
               branches
               (
               the
               Apostles
               creed
               ,
               the
               Athanasian
               creed
               ,
               the
               Nicen
               creed
               ,
               and
               the
               profession
               of
               Faith
               decreed
               by
               the
               Counsel
               of
               Trent
               ,
               and
               published
               by
               order
               of
               Pius
               the
               fourth
               Pope
               )
               all
               what
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               believe
               is
               contained
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               most
               perfect
               Unity
               amongst
               them
               in
               believing
               what
               's
               contained
               in
               the
               forementioned
               summe
               :
               
               the
               knowledge
               and
               explicit
               beliefe
               of
               which
               (
               conformably
               to
               what
               was
               treated
               
               of
               this
               subject
               in
               the
               meditation
               of
               Faith
               )
               is
               to
               be
               measured
               according
               to
               the
               capassity
               of
               the
               persons
               ,
               
               and
               the
               things
               more
               or
               lesse
               sufficiently
               propounded
               to
               be
               believed
               :
               By
               reason
               of
               which
               two
               things
               ,
               it
               fals
               out
               here
               (
               as
               it
               cannot
               possible
               be
               otherwise
               in
               Christs
               Church
               whether
               this
               or
               some
               other
               be
               it
               )
               that
               some
               know
               and
               believe
               more
               than
               others
               explicitly
               and
               distinctly
               (
               which
               is
               not
               against
               true
               Unity
               ,
               in
               believing
               all
               points
               of
               Faith
               )
               yet
               the
               most
               ignorant
               and
               simple
               amongst
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               are
               taught
               ,
               and
               do
               believe
               the
               most
               important
               Points
               explicitly
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               ;
               
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               they
               believe
               in
               general
               ,
               assenting
               to
               al
               whatsoever
               the
               Church
               believeth
               ;
               but
               they
               disbelieve
               no
               one
               thing
               :
               Now
               by
               believing
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               and
               disbelieve
               nothing
               ,
               the
               simple
               ones
               embrace
               the
               whole
               summe
               of
               that
               faith
               ;
               as
               truly
               as
               the
               most
               learned
               doe
               :
               Now
               by
               this
               meanes
               every
               one
               of
               that
               Church
               believes
               all
               ,
               every
               one
               believes
               the
               same
               ;
               every
               one
               knowes
               what
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               other
               members
               of
               that
               Church
               believe
               :
               no
               one
               amongst
               them
               disbelieves
               what
               the
               rest
               believe
               ;
               no
               one
               believes
               what
               the
               rest
               deny
               ,
               no
               one
               denies
               what
               the
               rest
               professe
               :
               Now
               what
               greater
               Unity
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               things
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Persons
               believing
               can
               be
               desired
               than
               this
               ?
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               the
               
                 admirable
                 Vnity
              
               and
               concord
               which
               is
               amongst
               the
               Roman
               Cotholicks
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               other
               things
               which
               concerne
               their
               Religion
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               they
               have
               all
               the
               world
               over
               the
               same
               Canon
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               same
               catalogue
               or
               nūber
               of
               divine
               books
               ,
               with
               every
               chapter
               ,
               line
               or
               verse
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               same
               
               adition
               ,
               to
               wit
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               the
               which
               only
               they
               have
               bin
               accustomed
               almost
               since
               Saint
               Hieroms
               time
               ,
               which
               is
               above
               twelve
               hundred
               years
               :
               they
               have
               all
               the
               same
               rule
               or
               way
               ,
               and
               means
               for
               expounding
               it
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               general
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Doctours
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               all
               the
               same
               sence
               and
               interpretation
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               those
               hard
               places
               ,
               which
               chiefty
               contain
               the
               Mysteries
               ,
               and
               points
               of
               Faith
               :
               heer
               's
               Unity
               indeed
               .
               As
               for
               the
               function
               of
               Preaching
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               their
               Unity
               is
               wonderful
               ;
               all
               that
               are
               admited
               to
               that
               office
               (
               for
               none
               takes
               it
               upon
               him
               on
               his
               owne
               accord
               )
               have
               their
               Commission
               ,
               and
               are
               sent
               either
               immediatly
               ,
               or
               mediatly
               from
               one
               ;
               to
               wit
               the
               supream
               Bishop
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               Pope
               :
               and
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               no
               one
               of
               them
               teacheth
               different
               points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               teacheth
               otherwise
               of
               matters
               of
               Faith
               than
               the
               rest
               doe
               .
               As
               for
               Sacraments
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               that
               point
               so
               united
               ,
               that
               all
               of
               them
               unanimously
               hold
               there
               are
               seven
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               
               were
               all
               of
               a
               divine
               Institution
               ,
               and
               confer
               grace
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               administrating
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               their
               rule
               and
               order
               ,
               in
               that
               is
               the
               same
               in
               each
               several
               Nation
               :
               as
               for
               their
               
                 form
                 of
                 worship
              
               ,
               and
               Lyturgie
               (
               which
               is
               Masse
               ,
               most
               religious
               and
               majesticall
               every
               where
               )
               their
               practice
               is
               most
               uniform
               :
               As
               for
               their
               Ceremonies
               (
               great
               incitements
               to
               devotion
               )
               they
               keep
               a
               great
               decorum
               in
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               variety
               is
               not
               without
               great
               uniformity
               :
               and
               as
               for
               Prayer
               ,
               as
               the
               Priests
               have
               every
               one
               a
               set
               portion
               of
               their
               breviary
               ,
               to
               be
               recited
               every
               day
               ;
               so
               for
               the
               lay
               peoples
               comfort
               ,
               and
               devotion
               ,
               most
               excellent
               prayers
               (
               and
               those
               many
               )
               have
               been
               composed
               by
               that
               Church
               ;
               and
               the
               self
               same
               are
               used
               by
               all
               the
               members
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               where
               ever
               they
               reside
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               world
               :
               Nor
               are
               these
               Enthusiastes
               of
               our
               times
               for
               their
               prayer
               ,
               extempore
               ,
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               who
               perform
               that
               kinde
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               both
               more
               discreetly
               ,
               more
               frequently
               and
               more
               religiously
               :
               in
               fine
               ,
               their
               Unity
               ,
               and
               uniformity
               appears
               
               in
               the
               whole
               composure
               and
               carriage
               of
               their
               religious
               affairs
               :
               they
               have
               unity
               in
               their
               Fasts
               ,
               and
               unity
               in
               their
               solemn
               Feasts
               ;
               which
               as
               they
               are
               proscribed
               for
               all
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               observed
               by
               all
               :
               
                 One
                 chief
              
               Pastor
               hath
               a
               general
               care
               over
               them
               all
               ;
               
                 one
                 living
                 judge
                 of
                 Controversies
              
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               general
               Councels
               )
               gives
               a
               disinitive
               sentence
               ,
               which
               is
               obeyed
               by
               all
               ;
               
                 every
                 one
                 prayes
              
               for
               all
               ;
               and
               a
               mutuall
               participation
               of
               merits
               (
               for
               each
               one
               of
               them
               may
               say
               with
               
                 David
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 partaker
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 fear
                 thee
              
               )
               Psal
               .
               116.63
               .
               and
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
              
               ,
               is
               both
               proper
               to
               each
               one
               ,
               and
               common
               to
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 O
                 most
                 sweet
                 harmony
                 !
                 made
                 by
                 such
                 Vnity
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 variety
                 :
                 here
                 is
                 nothing
                 out
                 of
                 tune
                 ,
                 no
                 discords
                 ,
                 nothing
                 harsh
                 ,
                 all
                 parts
                 conspire
                 ,
                 all
                 accord
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 Church
                 musick
                 indeed
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 wonder
                 ?
                 since
                 this
                 consort
                 is
                 made
              
               upon
               
                 the
                 ground
                 or
              
               foundation
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               what
               Unity
               can
               be
               
               found
               amongst
               other
               Sects
               ;
               pick
               out
               the
               most
               probable
               ,
               and
               plausible
               of
               them
               ,
               from
               amongst
               the
               rest
               :
               will
               you
               finde
               it
               one
               ,
               and
               uniform
               in
               all
               the
               particulars
               mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               Point
               ?
               no
               not
               in
               any
               one
               .
            
             
               None
               of
               these
               sects
               hath
               one
               and
               the
               same
               body
               of
               articles
               :
               some
               things
               (
               as
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               twelve
               Articles
               were
               made
               by
               the
               Apostles
               )
               they
               must
               believe
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               expressed
               ,
               either
               in
               Scripture
               or
               in
               the
               Creed
               :
               what
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               these
               things
               were
               ,
               they
               never
               yet
               resolved
               :
               nor
               do
               they
               agree
               in
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               twelve
               Articles
               :
               they
               admit
               what
               latitude
               and
               liberty
               in
               believing
               they
               please
               :
               they
               neither
               agree
               about
               the
               Canon
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               some
               admit
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               others
               reject
               :
               nor
               have
               they
               one
               authentical
               Edition
               ,
               but
               a
               multiplicity
               :
               nor
               one
               and
               the
               true
               sense
               ;
               but
               every
               one
               follows
               his
               own
               private
               interpretation
               :
               hence
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               their
               Ministers
               cannot
               be
               unanimous
               ,
               and
               preach
               all
               the
               same
               doctrine
               :
               they
               cannot
               agree
               about
               the
               number
               ,
               or
               nature
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               for
               some
               admit
               fewer
               ,
               
               others
               more
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               instrumentall
               causes
               of
               grace
               ,
               withsome
               bare
               elements
               with
               others
               :
               in
               form
               of
               worship
               ,
               they
               come
               nearer
               a
               nullity
               than
               unity
               :
               for
               nothing
               now
               but
               a
               Psalm
               (
               and
               that
               not
               liked
               of
               by
               many
               )
               is
               used
               in
               most
               of
               the
               Churches
               :
               they
               have
               not
               one
               head
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               but
               are
               become
               Acephalist●
               ;
               or
               if
               otherwise
               ,
               every
               man
               (
               at
               least
               Minister
               )
               when
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               makes
               himself
               head
               of
               a
               faith
               particular
               to
               himself
               ,
               or
               his
               houshold
               :
               nor
               have
               they
               one
               (
               yea
               ,
               any
               )
               judge
               of
               Controversies
               ;
               but
               in
               that
               every
               man
               is
               his
               own
               Master
               ;
               whence
               it
               cometh
               ,
               that
               
                 how
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 minds
              
               are
               there
               :
               even
               about
               going
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               Church
               (
               in
               which
               exteriour
               action
               alone
               ,
               many
               place
               their
               whole
               Religion
               ,
               without
               any
               regard
               ,
               who
               preacheth
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               his
               doctrine
               )
               they
               are
               various
               ;
               so
               like
               it
               ,
               others
               are
               aversed
               from
               it
               ;
               some
               go
               and
               others
               forbear
               :
               in
               fine
               ,
               no
               uniformity
               ,
               nor
               unity
               ,
               but
               a
               kinde
               of
               multiformity
               appears
               even
               in
               the
               most
               famous
               Sects
               amongsts
               them
               ;
               which
               be
               it
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               is
               more
               like
               that
               Proteus
               (
               Hieroglyphick
               of
               each
               modern
               Sect
               )
               metamorphising
               
               himself
               now
               into
               one
               shape
               ,
               now
               into
               another
               ,
               then
               any
               way
               resembles
               the
               perfectly
               one
               mysticall
               body
               of
               Christs
               true
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Point
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               these
               former
               points
               ,
               gather
               ,
               first
               ,
               a
               perfect
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               a
               lively
               apprehension
               of
               the
               far
               different
               condition
               of
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               from
               that
               of
               Sectaries
               in
               point
               of
               Religion
               ;
               the
               one
               hath
               an
               admirable
               Systema
               of
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               ;
               the
               other
               a
               confused
               Chaos
               of
               disagreeing
               fancies
               ,
               and
               judgments
               onely
               :
               the
               one
               hath
               unity
               mixed
               with
               a
               most
               gratefull
               variety
               ;
               the
               other
               neither
               unity
               nor
               variety
               :
               the
               one
               hath
               a
               summe
               of
               things
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               for
               all
               persons
               and
               places
               ;
               the
               other
               hath
               nothing
               fixt
               or
               settled
               in
               point
               of
               belief
               .
               2.
               
               Since
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               have
               in
               a
               most
               perfect
               manner
               this
               mark
               of
               Unity
               ,
               so
               much
               mentioned
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               no
               other
               sect
               hath
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               considerable
               of
               it
               :
               the
               former
               ought
               to
               be
               embraced
               by
               all
               ,
               as
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               
               the
               rest
               forsaken
               ,
               as
               false
               and
               Heretical
               sects
               :
               3.
               
               Since
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               two
               former
               points
               ,
               parallel'd
               together
               ,
               cannot
               but
               work
               strongly
               upon
               an
               impartial
               and
               disingaged
               judgment
               and
               will
               ;
               
                 prosecute
                 (
                 draw
                 Christian
                 soul
                 )
                 this
                 comparison
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 souls
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 thou
                 wilt
                 finde
                 that
                 onely
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
                 are
                 that
              
               populus
               unius
               labii
               ;
               a
               people
               of
               one
               lip
               ;
               saying
               ,
               and
               believing
               every
               one
               the
               same
               thing
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               and
               Faith
               :
               you
               will
               find
               that
               Saint
               Pauls
               exhortation
               to
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 
                 (
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 that
                 ye
                 all
                 speak
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 schismes
                 among
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 perfectly
                 knit
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 judgment
                 )
              
               is
               truly
               fulfilled
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               
               
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 (
                 sweet
                 Saviour
                 )
                 that
                 your
                 amorous
                 prayer
                 to
                 your
                 heavenly
                 for
                 your
                 Churches
                 Unity
              
               (
               Neither
               pray
               I
               for
               these
               
                 (
                 Apostles
                 of
                 mine
              
               )
               alone
               ,
               but
               for
               
               them
               also
               which
               shall
               believe
               in
               me
               through
               their
               word
               ;
               that
               they
               all
               may
               be
               one
               )
               
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 beard
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 by
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 onely
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 forceth
                 us
                 to
                 admire
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               O
               quàm
               bonum
               ac
               jucundum
               eft
               habitare
               fratres
               in
               unum
               ,
               
                 O
                 how
                 good
                 and
                 pleasant
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 brethren
                 to
                 dwell
                 together
                 in
                 unity
                 :
              
               Psal
               .
               133.1
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Twelfth
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Amplitude
             and
             extent
             of
             the
             Dominions
             of
             Christ
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               COnsider
               first
               ,
               the
               Predictions
               of
               the
               Prophets
               concerning
               the
               great
               extent
               and
               Amplitude
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christs
               Church
               :
               Of
               it
               said
               
                 David
                 ,
                 It
                 shall
                 rule
                 from
                 sea
                 to
                 sea
              
               ;
               Psal
               .
               71
               .
               To
               it
               spoke
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 unto
                 thee
                 Nations
                 for
                 thy
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 thy
                 possession
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
              
               Psal
               .
               2
               .
               Of
               it
               spoke
               
                 Esay
                 ,
                 The
                 Nation
                 and
                 kingdome
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 thee
                 shall
                 perish
                 :
                 Isa
                 .
                 6
                 .
              
               And
               to
               it
               spoke
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 Kings
                 shall
                 be
                 thy
                 nursing
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 Queens
                 thy
                 nursing
                 Mothers
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 49.23
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 place
                 the
                 English
                 Bible
                 makes
                 this
                 glossa
                 :
              
               
               
                 Kings
                 shall
                 be
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 bestow
                 their
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Daniel
                 ,
              
               also
               hath
               most
               strange
               Predictions
               ,
               and
               representations
               of
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               
               statua
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               is
               prefigured
               in
               the
               four
               beasts
               ,
               
               representing
               the
               same
               foure
               Monarchies
               ;
               after
               which
               the
               monarchy
               of
               Christs
               Church
               was
               to
               succeed
               and
               surpasse
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               Consider
               2d
               .
               that
               since
               this
               kingdom
               of
               Christ
               (
               whose
               great
               dominions
               are
               here
               promised
               &
               foretold
               )
               must
               be
               now
               some
               where
               extant
               and
               visible
               upon
               earth
               :
               that
               Church
               (
               whether
               it
               prove
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               sect
               )
               which
               hath
               not
               this
               Amplitude
               ,
               salendour
               and
               greatness
               of
               limits
               and
               bounds
               ,
               cannot
               be
               it
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               to
               w
               ch
               most
               Nations
               ,
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               have
               yeelded
               to
               ,
               have
               honored
               &
               acknowledged
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               Christs
               true
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               first
               ,
               the
               amplitude
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               from
               that
               time
               (
               to
               wit
               of
               Saint
               Gregory
               the
               great
               )
               about
               which
               Sectaries
               say
               ,
               it
               ceased
               to
               be
               any
               longer
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               their
               imputations
               &
               aspersions
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               endeavour
               to
               brand
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               must
               be
               granted
               to
               be
               most
               unjust
               slanders
               ,
               and
               it
               to
               be
               still
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               if
               this
               mark
               and
               the
               others
               attributed
               to
               Christs
               Church
               by
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               be
               still
               apparent
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               time
               of
               Saint
               Gregory
               ,
               therefore
               almost
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               obeyed
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               communicated
               with
               it
               ;
               this
               appears
               evidently
               by
               the
               Epistles
               of
               that
               holy
               Doctour
               to
               the
               Bishops
               both
               of
               the
               Orientall
               and
               Western
               Churches
               ;
               Constantinople
               with
               the
               other
               Patriarchal
               Seas
               obeyed
               then
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Greece
               yeelded
               to
               it
               ;
               to
               it
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               ,
               to
               it
               the
               Churches
               of
               Affrica
               submitted
               ;
               all
               these
               stood
               true
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               when
               
               they
               revolted
               from
               it
               ,
               they
               fell
               not
               only
               into
               schisme
               ,
               but
               into
               heresie
               also
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               deniall
               of
               divinity
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               )
               which
               is
               the
               ordinary
               sequel
               &
               punishment
               of
               schisme
               (
               witnes
               England
               )
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               
               and
               so
               by
               denying
               due
               Allegiance
               to
               that
               See
               ,
               they
               became
               ,
               by
               the
               judgments
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               subject
               to
               the
               Turk
               .
               To
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               therefore
               all
               these
               Nations
               in
               point
               of
               Religion
               were
               then
               subject
               :
               Adde
               to
               these
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Spain
                 ,
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Scotland
                 ,
              
               and
               England
               ;
               which
               were
               all
               under
               the
               same
               obedience
               :
               After
               the
               death
               of
               that
               holy
               Pope
               ,
               new
               Nations
               came
               in
               with
               their
               voluntary
               subjection
               to
               the
               Roman
               See
               apace
               :
               Flaunders
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               Low
               Countryes
               and
               adjacent
               places
               ,
               and
               Germany
               with
               its
               adherent
               Provinces
               ;
               and
               after
               these
               Denmark
               and
               
                 Sweathland
                 ,
                 Russia
                 ,
                 Norway
                 ,
                 Poland
                 ,
                 Hungary
              
               and
               Transylvania
               :
               All
               these
               Kingdoms
               and
               Countries
               ,
               with
               their
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               became
               voluntary
               subjects
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               so
               persisted
               many
               hundred
               years
               ;
               till
               Luthers
               licentious
               doctrine
               began
               to
               seduce
               
               Germany
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               occasion
               of
               new
               heresies
               ,
               and
               many
               revolts
               both
               from
               their
               tenporal
               Princes
               ,
               their
               Spiritual
               Prelats
               ,
               and
               their
               true
               and
               Antient
               Religion
               :
               Such
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               heresy
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               how
               far
               the
               limits
               and
               bounds
               of
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               extend
               themselves
               in
               these
               our
               dayes
               ;
               all
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Venice
                 ,
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 Spaine
                 ,
              
               and
               Portugal
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               adjacent
               Hands
               ,
               are
               intirely
               Roman
               Catholick
               ;
               France
               (
               excepting
               some
               places
               )
               hath
               every
               Towne
               and
               Province
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               ;
               of
               the
               
                 seventeen
                 Provinces
              
               ,
               the
               far
               greater
               part
               ,
               is
               intirely
               Catholicke
               ;
               and
               of
               Germany
               ,
               more
               than
               three
               parts
               are
               Faithful
               professours
               of
               the
               same
               Roman
               Faith
               :
               as
               also
               of
               Poland
               ,
               and
               Hungary
               ;
               add
               to
               these
               the
               many
               hundred
               thousands
               of
               Roman
               Catholicks
               mixt
               promiscuously
               amongst
               other
               Sectaries
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Holland
                 ,
                 Sweathland
                 ,
                 Denmark
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 revolted
                 Townes
                 in
                 Germany
              
               ,
               and
               Switzerland
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               like
               places
               :
               And
               then
               Consider
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               not
               that
               mark
               of
               Magnitude
               ,
               and
               far
               
               extended
               bounds
               promised
               by
               the
               Prophets
               to
               Christs
               Church
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               passe
               further
               ,
               And
               first
               into
               Affrica
               ;
               all
               which
               
                 Simon
                 Lathus
              
               the
               Protestant
               sayes
               ,
               the
               Jesuits
               have
               filled
               with
               their
               Idols
               ;
               he
               means
               that
               they
               have
               planted
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               every
               where
               in
               it
               :
               From
               thence
               let
               us
               passe
               over
               the
               main
               Ocean
               every
               way
               (
               and
               further
               then
               ever
               any
               earthly
               Empire
               went
               )
               to
               the
               
                 East
                 Indies
              
               ,
               to
               the
               west
               America
               ,
               to
               the
               north
               in
               Japan
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               south
               in
               Brasil
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               into
               the
               furthest
               and
               vastest
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               China
               :
               into
               all
               these
               have
               the
               Roman
               Priests
               advanced
               the
               royal
               Standard
               of
               Christs
               Crosse
               :
               Fables
               (
               which
               had
               the
               liberty
               to
               attribute
               to
               their
               Heroes
               ,
               and
               Baccus
               ,
               and
               Hercules
               ,
               what
               feats
               and
               travails
               they
               pleased
               )
               never
               fained
               so
               much
               as
               these
               men
               have
               really
               affected
               ,
               in
               their
               extending
               the
               dominions
               of
               the
               Roman
               Faith
               :
               Caesar
               and
               Alexander
               ,
               never
               went
               near
               where
               these
               are
               now
               Preaching
               Christianity
               ;
               nor
               had
               the
               
                 old
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               near
               so
               great
               Dimensions
               of
               longitude
               and
               latitude
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Spiritual
               Empire
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               now
               hath
               ;
               and
               it
               dayly
               gets
               ground
               ,
               and
               continually
               dilates
               it selfe
               ;
               for
               these
               more
               then
               Herculean
               labourers
               ,
               there
               find
               still
               
                 plus
                 ultra
              
               :
               O
               that
               our
               natives
               of
               England
               ,
               were
               but
               spectators
               awhile
               of
               the
               infatigable
               and
               succesful
               labours
               ,
               of
               these
               Roman
               Priests
               ;
               they
               would
               see
               in
               them
               most
               clearly
               these
               
                 signa
                 Apostolatus
              
               those
               signes
               of
               Apostle-ship
               ,
               signes
               of
               truly
               Apostolical
               men
               ;
               
               which
               would
               make
               them
               have
               an
               other
               manner
               of
               opinion
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Religion
               they
               all
               preach
               .
               
               But
               one
               thing
               more
               is
               most
               worthy
               of
               a
               mature
               consideration
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               in
               these
               foreign
               Nations
               ,
               are
               not
               confined
               to
               a
               private
               exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               as
               Catholicks
               in
               England
               are
               ;
               but
               there
               are
               whole
               Townes
               ,
               yea
               Countryes
               (
               and
               those
               many
               )
               intirely
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               mixture
               of
               Infidels
               ;
               and
               in
               these
               there
               are
               Churches
               ,
               many
               ,
               and
               richly
               adorned
               ;
               and
               Collegies
               (
               as
               at
               
                 Goa
                 ,
                 Mexico
              
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               places
               besides
               )
               in
               which
               the
               studies
               of
               Humanity
               ,
               
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               Divinity
               are
               taught
               :
               And
               in
               this
               posture
               are
               Catholick
               affairs
               ,
               in
               these
               many
               and
               vast
               Nations
               ,
               converted
               to
               Christianity
               by
               Roman
               Priests
               .
            
             
               
                 Hence
                 we
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 thee
                 
                   (
                   Rome
                
                 )
                 and
                 thy
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 these
                 large
                 promisses
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 inheritance
                 were
                 made
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 thee
                 only
                 they
                 have
                 bin
                 performed
                 :
                 And
                 since
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 deny
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 promissed
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               survey
               of
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               populous
               Sect
               ,
               now
               extant
               in
               Europe
               :
               But
               if
               the
               distinction
               of
               Sects
               ,
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               different
               body
               of
               Articles
               ,
               or
               different
               number
               of
               points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               really
               it
               must
               ;
               there
               will
               be
               no
               proportion
               or
               degree
               of
               comparison
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               and
               any
               one
               Sect
               left
               :
               For
               he
               that
               will
               hold
               that
               the
               number
               of
               Roman
               Catholicks
               in
               Holland
               or
               England
               ,
               is
               as
               Copious
               ,
               as
               any
               one
               sect
               (
               taken
               according
               to
               
               this
               true
               distinction
               ,
               of
               sect
               from
               sect
               )
               in
               either
               Nation
               ,
               holds
               a
               very
               probable
               opinion
               :
               But
               take
               all
               Sects
               now
               on
               foot
               amongst
               Christian
               Countries
               ,
               &
               Conglobate
               them
               all
               into
               one
               by
               aggregation
               ;
               yet
               their
               dominions
               would
               not
               out
               reach
               ,
               yea
               equalize
               the
               above
               mentioned
               bounds
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               Look
               upon
               the
               compendium
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               either
               the
               Map
               or
               Globe
               ,
               and
               your
               eye
               will
               satisfy
               your
               understanding
               in
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               great
               Personages
               amongst
               Sectaries
               ;
               What
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               Magnificent
               Benefactors
               hath
               any
               of
               these
               Sects
               or
               all
               together
               had
               ?
               As
               for
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               ,
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               Kings
               indeed
               hath
               been
               its
               
                 nursing
                 Fathers
              
               &
               Queens
               its
               
                 nursing
                 Mothers
              
               ;
               such
               were
               Constantine
               and
               Hellen
               ,
               such
               were
               
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 Ethelbert
                 ,
                 Inas
                 ,
                 Ethelred
                 ,
                 Oswald
                 ,
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 Edward
              
               and
               many
               others
               in
               England
               such
               were
               Lewis
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Richardus
              
               in
               
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 Casimer
              
               in
               
                 Poland
                 ,
                 Stephen
              
               in
               
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 Wenceslaus
              
               in
               
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 Canutus
              
               in
               
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 Henry
              
               and
               
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Austria
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
              
               :
               In
               fine
               ,
               such
               were
               
                 Cimegundis
                 ,
                 Blanch
              
               ,
               
               the
               Elizabeths
               of
               Hungary
               ,
               and
               Portingal
               ,
               with
               many
               more
               of
               that
               sex
               .
               
                 O
                 royal
                 souls
                 ,
                 be
                 ever
                 Crowned
                 with
                 Glory
                 ,
                 for
                 managing
                 your
                 earthly
                 Crownes
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Well
                 did
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 serve
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 reigne
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 to
                 reigne
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 reigne
                 eternally
                 :
              
               The
               great
               ones
               which
               ruled
               where
               Sectaries
               swarmed
               (
               such
               were
               the
               Duke
               of
               Saxony
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               the
               Palsgrave
               ,
               the
               Landgrave
               of
               Hesse
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Sweathland
               :
               )
               what
               Universities
               ,
               what
               Bishopricks
               ,
               what
               Abbeyes
               ,
               what
               Churches
               ,
               Chappels
               and
               Altars
               ,
               have
               they
               founded
               ?
               yea
               ,
               rather
               what
               have
               they
               not
               destroyed
               ?
               Now
               confer
               dominions
               ,
               parallel
               Princes
               ,
               and
               compare
               Religions
               together
               ;
               and
               then
               chose
               according
               to
               equity
               and
               prudence
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Point
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               what
               hath
               been
               here
               handled
               ,
               make
               these
               reflections
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               
               thy
               Spiritual
               profit
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               since
               large
               extent
               of
               limits
               ,
               hath
               been
               promissed
               to
               Christs
               Church
               ;
               and
               since
               it
               is
               patently
               apparent
               that
               only
               the
               Roman
               Church
               hath
               this
               Amplitude
               ;
               none
               but
               it
               can
               be
               Christs
               true
               Church
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               the
               first
               point
               cited
               ,
               (
               with
               other
               places
               in
               Isay
               and
               Daniel
               )
               as
               also
               the
               great
               promisses
               made
               by
               God
               to
               Abraham
               and
               Davids
               posterity
               ,
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               and
               holy
               Doctours
               averre
               :
               What
               an
               argument
               of
               inveterate
               hatered
               is
               it
               against
               the
               Roman
               Church
               (
               in
               which
               only
               these
               promisses
               are
               fulfiled
               )
               to
               say
               (
               as
               some
               body
               to
               their
               own
               shame
               ,
               and
               their
               Auditory's
               injury
               have
               both
               said
               and
               preached
               )
               that
               this
               Magnificency
               and
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Romon
               Church
               ,
               argues
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Antichrist
               :
               
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 :
                 the
              
               Roman
               
                 Church
                 is
                 thy
                 Kingdom
              
               ,
               
               
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 This
                 collection
                 of
                 converted
                 Nations
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 blessed
                 in
                 the
                 seed
                 of
              
               Abraham
               :
               
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 whose
                 largenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 eternal
                 duration
              
               Daniel
               
                 fore-saw
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 holy
                 mount
              
               Sion
               ,
               which
               David
               
                 fore
                 
                 told
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 King
                 of
                 :
                 Raigne
                 therefore
                 (
                 O
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 )
                 in
                 this
                 thy
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             thirteenth
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             name
             of
             Catholick
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               first
               ,
               that
               this
               noble
               Surname
               Catholick
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               many
               Marks
               ,
               which
               distinguish
               the
               true
               Church
               from
               every
               particular
               Sect
               of
               hereticks
               .
               The
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               gave
               Christs
               Church
               this
               significant
               name
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               specified
               in
               that
               Article
               of
               our
               beliefe
               :
               
                 I
                 believe
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               The
               Counsel
               of
               Nice
               also
               in
               that
               Creed
               ,
               puts
               this
               as
               a
               Mark
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               other
               three
               :
               
                 Vnam
                 ,
                 Sanctam
                 ,
                 Catholicam
                 &
                 Apostolicam
                 Ecclesiam
                 .
              
               And
               the
               
                 Athanasion
                 Creed
              
               gives
               the
               true
               Faith
               the
               same
               honorable
               Appellation
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               made
               use
               of
               this
               nam●
               Catholick
               
               (
               amongst
               other
               marks
               )
               thereby
               to
               prove
               against
               hereticks
               ;
               1.
               that
               the
               Roman
               Church
               was
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               because
               it
               kept
               still
               that
               name
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Hereticks
               were
               not
               members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               because
               they
               were
               called
               not
               by
               this
               ,
               but
               by
               some
               other
               name
               .
               3.
               
               That
               they
               themselves
               were
               members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               because
               they
               were
               members
               of
               that
               Church
               which
               had
               alwaies
               borne
               that
               name
               :
               
               For
               Saint
               Austin
               after
               that
               he
               had
               summ'd
               up
               many
               excellent
               marks
               and
               motives
               ,
               which
               like
               forcible
               chaines
               held
               him
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               believe
               it
               was
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               he
               thus
               concludes
               :
               Lastly
               
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 of
                 Catholick
                 holds
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 :
              
               thus
               argued
               he
               against
               the
               Manicheans
               .
               
               And
               Pacianus
               one
               of
               the
               Nicen
               Fathers
               sayes
               ;
               
                 Christian
                 is
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 Catholick
                 my
                 surname
                 .
              
               And
               Hereticks
               in
               all
               ages
               (
               whom
               the
               modern
               sectaries
               imitate
               in
               this
               as
               in
               other
               things
               )
               aimed
               at
               this
               name
               (
               which
               they
               see
               was
               a
               mark
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               )
               with
               hopes
               therby
               to
               conciliate
               to
               their
               doctrine
               an
               
               opinion
               of
               its
               being
               true
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               get
               it
               christned
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Catholick
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               ,
               that
               this
               honorable
               name
               is
               theirs
               by
               right
               ,
               and
               only
               theirs
               ,
               who
               have
               and
               do
               adhear
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               the
               reasons
               are
               :
               First
               ,
               because
               ever
               since
               the
               Primative
               Church
               ,
               they
               have
               held
               it
               as
               their
               birth-right
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               that
               inheritance
               ,
               which
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               (
               to
               whom
               they
               only
               succeeded
               as
               lawfull
               heires
               )
               left
               them
               :
               And
               though
               many
               attempts
               have
               bin
               made
               ,
               by
               heretical
               pretenders
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               out
               of
               the
               possession
               of
               this
               ;
               yet
               they
               were
               never
               able
               to
               effect
               it
               :
               so
               that
               now
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               hold
               it
               ,
               both
               by
               title
               of
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               title
               of
               prescription
               ;
               not
               of
               years
               only
               ,
               but
               ages
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               only
               ;
               because
               in
               them
               only
               is
               verified
               that
               which
               the
               name
               Catholick
               imports
               :
               The
               word
               Catholick
               is
               a
               Greek
               word
               ,
               and
               it
               signifies
               Vniversal
               ;
               now
               
               this
               Universallity
               may
               be
               taken
               either
               with
               reference
               to
               time
               ,
               or
               place
               ,
               or
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               communion
               ,
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               these
               several
               acceptions
               pleads
               ,
               yea
               and
               proves
               that
               title
               to
               be
               theirs
               who
               hold
               with
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               for
               that
               Religion
               only
               stretcheth
               it selfe
               out
               to
               all
               times
               ,
               by
               its
               Antiquity
               ;
               embraceth
               all
               Places
               by
               its
               Amplitude
               or
               extension
               of
               bounds
               ;
               its
               Faith
               and
               Doctrine
               is
               universally
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               for
               all
               persons
               ;
               and
               its
               communication
               betwixt
               the
               members
               and
               the
               head
               ,
               is
               also
               universally
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               the
               generality
               of
               all
               sorts
               and
               Sects
               of
               people
               ,
               have
               in
               all
               ages
               been
               of
               this
               minde
               ;
               and
               upon
               occasion
               expressed
               the
               same
               in
               words
               ,
               that
               by
               Catholicks
               are
               meant
               those
               who
               are
               in
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               even
               
               the
               by-name
               Papist
               ,
               proves
               them
               Catholicks
               :
               for
               by
               calling
               one
               Papist
               ,
               they
               mean
               (
               as
               really
               the
               word
               argues
               )
               one
               who
               joines
               in
               communion
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               is
               under
               obedience
               to
               him
               :
               Now
               the
               Pope
               is
               one
               of
               that
               
               never
               interrupted
               line
               of
               Saint
               Peters
               successours
               ;
               and
               consequently
               chief
               pastor
               under
               Christ
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               Roman-Catholick
               (
               which
               every
               one
               willingly
               gives
               them
               )
               proves
               the
               same
               that
               the
               former
               reason
               proves
               ;
               &
               the
               intention
               also
               which
               Sectaries
               have
               ,
               in
               calling
               these
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               argues
               the
               same
               :
               for
               they
               do
               it
               ,
               First
               to
               prevent
               Roman
               Catholicks
               from
               ingrosing
               the
               name
               Catholick
               wholy
               to
               themselves
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               out
               of
               hopes
               that
               these
               will
               rest
               content
               ,
               with
               the
               title
               of
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               not
               impugne
               others
               when
               at
               any
               time
               they
               terme
               themselves
               Catholick
               ,
               with
               some
               such
               restrictive
               adjective
               as
               Protestant
               ,
               added
               to
               the
               word
               Catholick
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               and
               ponder
               ,
               the
               reason
               why
               Sectaries
               have
               no
               right
               to
               that
               honorable
               and
               Antient
               appellation
               of
               Catholicks
               :
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               congruity
               betwixt
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               Catholick
               and
               any
               one
               of
               these
               sects
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               not
               Universall
               in
               any
               of
               the
               four
               wayes
               
               mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               point
               ;
               much
               lesse
               in
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               can
               pretend
               no
               more
               why
               they
               should
               be
               called
               Catholicks
               ,
               than
               the
               
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 Arians
              
               ,
               or
               other
               Sects
               could
               formerly
               :
               which
               not
               withstanding
               were
               opposed
               and
               confuted
               in
               this
               very
               point
               ,
               by
               Saint
               Austin
               ,
               S.
               Hierom
               ,
               Saint
               Chrysostom
               ;
               as
               also
               by
               Pacianus
               ,
               S.
               Athanasius
               ,
               S.
               Cyrill
               ,
               and
               Justin
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               practice
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               (
               yea
               of
               those
               who
               are
               of
               the
               particular
               Sects
               themselves
               )
               is
               to
               give
               Sectaries
               their
               names
               ,
               either
               from
               the
               authors
               name
               ,
               who
               first
               broached
               that
               Sect
               ;
               as
               the
               
                 Arians
                 ,
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 Montanists
                 ,
                 Manicheans
                 ,
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 Calvenists
              
               and
               others
               :
               or
               ,
               else
               from
               some
               principall
               Tenent
               which
               they
               maintain
               ;
               Hence
               the
               
                 Monothelites
                 ,
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 Independents
                 ,
              
               and
               Presbyterians
               have
               their
               names
               ;
               or
               from
               some
               exploit
               ,
               or
               genious
               of
               the
               persons
               ;
               as
               the
               
                 Iconaclasts
                 ,
                 Geuses
                 ,
                 Quakers
              
               :
               none
               ever
               gave
               these
               the
               name
               of
               Catholick
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Sectaries
               do
               not
               ,
               nor
               dare
               they
               own
               the
               name
               of
               Catholick
               at
               such
               times
               ,
               as
               fidelity
               to
               their
               Religion
               
               most
               requires
               ;
               as
               first
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               brought
               before
               any
               Justice
               ,
               Judge
               ,
               or
               Tribunal
               ,
               either
               upon
               score
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               to
               give
               evidence
               in
               Court
               upon
               any
               other
               action
               :
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               disputation
               about
               the
               name
               Catholick
               ,
               who
               should
               have
               the
               best
               title
               to
               it
               ;
               then
               being
               constrained
               by
               their
               Adversaries
               to
               a
               forc't
               put
               ,
               and
               positive
               answer
               to
               the
               question
               ;
               they
               will
               let
               fall
               these
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               propositions
               ;
               we
               are
               Catholicks
               as
               well
               as
               you
               ;
               we
               are
               all
               Catholicks
               ;
               all
               Christians
               are
               Catholicks
               :
               ungroundedly
               spoken
               ,
               and
               sooner
               said
               than
               proved
               ;
               unlesse
               taking
               the
               question
               for
               the
               argument
               be
               good
               proof
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               when
               any
               
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
                 Independent
              
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               (
               being
               about
               to
               die
               )
               is
               desired
               to
               declare
               himself
               in
               point
               of
               Religion
               ;
               he
               will
               not
               say
               thus
               ;
               
                 I
                 die
                 a
                 Catholick
              
               ,
               for
               the
               
               spectatours
               and
               auditours
               would
               immediately
               conclude
               that
               he
               dyed
               a
               Papist
               ;
               but
               he
               would
               declare
               himself
               thus
               :
               
                 I
                 die
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 or
                 I
                 die
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ;
               which
               is
               in
               effect
               to
               say
               ,
               
               he
               dies
               a
               Protestant
               :
               and
               thus
               the
               titular
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterburie
               Mr.
               Laud
               and
               some
               other
               great
               Personages
               that
               died
               the
               same
               death
               ,
               before
               and
               after
               him
               ,
               declared
               themselves
               ,
               at
               that
               instant
               ,
               which
               was
               both
               most
               unseasonable
               for
               dissembling
               ,
               and
               at
               which
               period
               a
               man
               should
               be
               serious
               ,
               if
               ever
               ;
               and
               yet
               these
               great
               Persons
               ,
               to
               hold
               an
               argument
               ,
               whilest
               they
               were
               in
               discourse
               upon
               who
               had
               the
               best
               claim
               to
               the
               honourable
               title
               of
               Catholick
               ,
               would
               undoubtedly
               have
               stood
               for
               it
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Point
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               these
               former
               points
               make
               these
               ensuing
               reflections
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               Catholick
               is
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               alwayes
               esteemed
               by
               venerable
               antiquity
               ,
               a
               mark
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               yea
               even
               Sectaries
               alwayes
               esteemed
               it
               so
               ,
               &
               upon
               that
               account
               would
               somtimes
               challenge
               it
               ,
               thereby
               to
               Patronize
               and
               vent
               their
               new
               fashioned
               Religions
               the
               sooner
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               those
               who
               desire
               to
               be
               accounted
               Catholicks
               by
               all
               Sects
               and
               
               sorts
               of
               people
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               is
               better
               )
               by
               God
               himself
               ;
               must
               joyn
               with
               those
               whom
               they
               call
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Belief
               ,
               Communion
               and
               obedience
               ,
               to
               the
               spiritual
               Prelates
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               denominations
               of
               Catholick
               ,
               Papist
               ,
               or
               Roman
               Catholick
               ,
               are
               in
               substance
               all
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               
                 termini
                 convertibiles
              
               ,
               or
               synonima
               .
               Now
               to
               the
               ●nd
               a
               man
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               bear
               onely
               the
               extrinsecall
               appellation
               of
               a
               Catholick
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               lead
               a
               life
               conformable
               to
               that
               name
               and
               Religion
               :
               therefore
               ,
            
             
               
                 Grant
                 (
                 good
                 Lord
                 )
                 a
                 large
                 contribution
                 of
                 thy
                 grace
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 all
                 aliens
                 from
                 thy
                 Church
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 become
                 members
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 also
                 who
                 are
                 adopted
                 into
                 that
                 honourable
                 family
                 already
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 speake
                 by
                 a
                 good
                 life
                 what
                 they
                 professe
                 in
                 their
                 belief
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             fourteenth
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Gift
             of
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               FOr
               a
               perfect
               information
               ,
               and
               understanding
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               the
               priviledge
               of
               prophesying
               is
               a
               mark
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ;
               Consider
               first
               the
               infallible
               testimony
               of
               Gods
               word
               ;
               
                 Your
                 sons
                 and
                 your
                 daughters
                 shall
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 young
                 men
                 shall
                 see
                 visions
                 ,
              
               Joel
               2.
               
               Behold
               Gods
               promise
               by
               his
               Prophet
               :
               and
               that
               this
               was
               made
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               witnesse
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Saint
               Peter
               ;
               who
               cites
               these
               very
               words
               of
               
                 Joel
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               2.
               to
               prove
               what
               's
               here
               intended
               :
               Nor
               is
               Saint
               Paul
               inferiour
               to
               Saint
               Peter
               in
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               point
               :
               for
               in
               his
               induction
               of
               the
               graces
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               Gratis
               ,
               
               he
               ranks
               the
               gift
               of
               Prophesie
               amongst
               the
               rest
               :
               so
               that
               no
               doubt
               can
               be
               made
               of
               this
               truth
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               the
               excellency
               of
               this
               endowment
               ,
               and
               how
               sufficiently
               
               able
               it
               is
               to
               notifie
               unto
               us
               which
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               :
               Prophets
               are
               called
               videntes
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               kind
               of
               intuitive
               knowledge
               which
               they
               have
               of
               future
               things
               ,
               not
               as
               at
               a
               distance
               onely
               ,
               but
               as
               actually
               present
               ;
               they
               need
               no
               such
               window
               in
               mans
               breasts
               ,
               as
               that
               momus
               wished
               for
               ,
               thereby
               to
               see
               into
               mens
               hearts
               :
               they
               anticipate
               what
               the
               succession
               of
               time
               brings
               to
               others
               ;
               and
               the
               celestiall
               secrets
               which
               others
               have
               from
               the
               second
               or
               third
               hand
               ,
               they
               have
               them
               immediately
               from
               the
               divine
               Wisdom
               ;
               and
               certainly
               the
               knowledge
               of
               future
               things
               contingent
               is
               not
               attainable
               either
               by
               the
               nature
               or
               art
               of
               man
               ;
               it
               can
               only
               be
               had
               from
               God
               :
               and
               who
               have
               it
               ,
               may
               deservedly
               be
               held
               for
               great
               correspondents
               with
               him
               :
               and
               this
               truth
               is
               expressed
               to
               the
               full
               in
               these
               words
               following
               :
               
                 Declare
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 know
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 Gods
                 :
              
               Isa
               .
               41.
               
               Now
               if
               these
               by
               this
               gift
               of
               Prophesie
               become
               as
               it
               were
               Gods
               ,
               or
               men
               of
               God
               :
               certainly
               that
               must
               be
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               highly
               endowed
               with
               the
               same
               gift
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               second
               point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               how
               eminent
               the
               Roman
               Church
               hath
               been
               at
               all
               times
               in
               this
               point
               ;
               and
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               predictions
               of
               Saint
               
                 Gregory
                 Thaumaturgus
              
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               Saint
               Basil
               ,
               in
               his
               book
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 cap.
              
               29.
               
               Of
               Saint
               Anthony
               ,
               recounted
               by
               Saint
               Athanasius
               ,
               the
               Writer
               of
               his
               Life
               :
               of
               the
               Abbot
               John
               ,
               of
               whom
               Saint
               Austin
               in
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 City
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               makes
               honourable
               mention
               ,
               cap.
               26.
               
               And
               to
               passe
               with
               silence
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               famous
               in
               this
               kinde
               ;
               we
               will
               come
               to
               those
               times
               ,
               and
               persons
               ,
               which
               Protestants
               themselves
               acknowledge
               for
               papistical
               ;
               the
               argument
               will
               be
               the
               stronger
               by
               this
               supposition
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Benedict
               ,
               the
               spiritual
               Father
               of
               many
               thousand
               Monks
               ,
               amongst
               his
               other
               strange
               Prophesies
               ,
               foretold
               Totilas
               King
               of
               the
               Goths
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               enter
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               then
               crosse
               the
               Seas
               homeward
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               depart
               this
               life
               ,
               after
               the
               period
               of
               nine
               years
               should
               be
               expired
               :
               all
               these
               
               things
               Saint
               Gregory
               sayes
               ,
               he
               knew
               to
               have
               been
               effected
               ,
               Lib.
               2.
               
                 dial
                 .
                 c.
              
               25.
               
            
             
               Saint
               Cuthbert
               foretold
               the
               totall
               rout
               of
               Egfrid
               King
               of
               the
               Northumbers
               his
               Army
               ,
               by
               the
               Picts
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               death
               amongst
               the
               rest
               in
               the
               field
               ;
               and
               this
               the
               year
               before
               it
               hapened
               ;
               and
               the
               next
               year
               ,
               upon
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               a
               disaster
               prenunciated
               ,
               he
               went
               on
               purpose
               to
               Carlile
               to
               comfort
               the
               Queen
               ,
               Egfrids
               wife
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               her
               against
               that
               fatall
               day
               :
               there
               in
               spirit
               he
               saw
               the
               whole
               tragedy
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               acted
               a
               far
               off
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               the
               Picts
               ,
               and
               related
               the
               same
               to
               the
               Queen
               :
               the
               same
               Saint
               foretold
               his
               own
               Election
               to
               be
               Bishop
               ,
               with
               the
               time
               when
               ,
               and
               other
               circumstances
               :
               he
               foretold
               his
               own
               departure
               out
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               to
               the
               holy
               Ermit
               Herebert
               ;
               who
               earnestly
               requesting
               the
               Saint
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               negotiate
               with
               the
               divine
               Majesty
               for
               his
               passage
               together
               with
               his
               ;
               presently
               the
               Saint
               replyed
               ,
               that
               his
               petition
               was
               granted
               ;
               and
               indeed
               one
               and
               the
               same
               day
               carried
               them
               both
               out
               of
               this
               mortal
               life
               together
               :
               He
               foretold
               
               (
               but
               with
               the
               qualifying
               particle
               perhaps
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               humility
               )
               that
               after
               his
               death
               men
               should
               have
               recourse
               to
               his
               body
               ,
               as
               to
               an
               asylum
               ;
               it
               proved
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               space
               of
               eight
               hundred
               and
               forty
               years
               :
               These
               predictions
               with
               many
               more
               ,
               Venerable
               Bede
               recounts
               in
               a
               particular
               Book
               (
               extant
               in
               his
               Tomes
               )
               of
               S.
               Cuthberts
               life
               .
               
            
             
               King
               Edward
               the
               Confessor
               (
               whilest
               he
               was
               hearing
               Mass
               upon
               Whitsunday
               )
               saw
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               fall
               into
               the
               Sea
               (
               as
               he
               was
               going
               out
               of
               a
               Long-boat
               into
               the
               Admiral
               )
               and
               drown
               ;
               by
               which
               accident
               that
               his
               intended
               invasion
               of
               England
               with
               that
               Navy
               was
               spoiled
               .
               
            
             
               Saint
               Hugh
               Bishop
               of
               Lincolne
               (
               whilst
               he
               was
               yet
               Prior
               of
               the
               Charterhouse
               Monks
               at
               Witham
               )
               next
               under
               God
               delivered
               King
               Henry
               the
               second
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               dangerous
               Tempest
               at
               Sea
               :
               for
               that
               King
               in
               that
               great
               danger
               had
               most
               earnestly
               wished
               for
               the
               assistance
               of
               Saint
               Hugh
               his
               prayers
               ;
               immediately
               upon
               which
               the
               fearfull
               storm
               ceased
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               astonishment
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               increase
               of
               his
               reverent
               respect
               
               to
               the
               man
               of
               God.
               
               
            
             
               Saint
               Bernard
               being
               requested
               by
               a
               Noble
               mans
               son
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               pray
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               returned
               him
               this
               answer
               :
               be
               not
               perplexed
               ;
               be
               not
               perlexed
               ,
               I
               shall
               bury
               him
               in
               this
               Monastery
               of
               Clarevall
               a
               perfect
               Monk
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               fell
               out
               :
               he
               foretold
               also
               the
               conversions
               of
               foure
               more
               .
               
            
             
               Saint
               Francis
               foretold
               the
               Captains
               of
               the
               Christian
               Army
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               gave
               the
               Sarazens
               battail
               upon
               their
               intended
               day
               ,
               they
               should
               loose
               the
               field
               :
               they
               took
               little
               notice
               of
               the
               holy
               mans
               Caveat
               ,
               ingaged
               with
               the
               enemy
               ,
               and
               were
               defeated
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Dominick
               ,
               
               falling
               sick
               at
               Bolonia
               ,
               called
               for
               the
               Religious
               Fryars
               of
               the
               Convent
               there
               ;
               and
               exhorting
               them
               to
               the
               study
               of
               perfection
               ,
               told
               them
               he
               should
               die
               of
               that
               sicknesse
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               was
               far
               from
               mortal
               then
               .
               
            
             
               Saint
               Ignatius
               ,
               founder
               of
               the
               order
               of
               the
               ●ociety
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               foretold
               that
               
                 Francis
                 Borgia
              
               ,
               then
               Duke
               of
               Gandia
               ,
               should
               forsake
               the
               world
               ,
               become
               religious
               ,
               and
               General
               of
               the
               forementioned
               
               order
               :
               so
               he
               died
               ;
               and
               is
               now
               beautisied
               .
            
             
               Hence
               infer
               that
               the
               Roman
               Church
               is
               highly
               priviledged
               with
               this
               Prerogative
               ,
               and
               gift
               of
               prophesie
               ;
               for
               these
               blessed
               men
               are
               known
               by
               all
               to
               have
               lived
               and
               dyed
               Roman
               Catholicks
               :
               As
               for
               the
               Writers
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               or
               Prophesies
               ,
               Saint
               Athanasius
               ,
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               S.
               Gregory
               ,
               Venerable
               Bede
               ,
               S.
               Bonaventure
               and
               other
               Authors
               of
               known
               fidelity
               ;
               with
               what
               face
               can
               they
               be
               suspected
               either
               of
               feigning
               or
               recountting
               these
               things
               without
               an
               assured
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               first
               ,
               (
               for
               prevention
               of
               objections
               against
               the
               gift
               of
               prophesies
               being
               an
               argument
               ,
               that
               the
               Roman
               Church
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               )
               that
               though
               God
               may
               ,
               or
               have
               revealed
               things
               to
               come
               by
               persons
               not
               known
               to
               be
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               favours
               ;
               as
               he
               did
               by
               Balaam
               Number
               24.
               v.
               17.
               foretell
               the
               Star
               which
               appeared
               at
               our
               Saviours
               birth
               ;
               and
               by
               
               the
               Sybils
               ,
               whose
               acrostick
               Poem
               is
               full
               of
               most
               clear
               predictions
               about
               our
               Saviour
               :
               Yet
               he
               will
               never
               permit
               a
               thing
               contingent
               to
               be
               foretold
               ,
               and
               fulfilled
               ,
               in
               confirmation
               of
               a
               fals
               religion
               :
               Besides
               ,
               this
               makes
               nothing
               against
               the
               intent
               of
               this
               Meditation
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               gift
               of
               prophesie
               is
               a
               mark
               of
               Christs
               true
               Church
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               proved
               by
               scripture
               :
               2.
               
               That
               this
               gift
               is
               found
               to
               be
               eminent
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               appears
               evidently
               proved
               in
               this
               point
               going
               before
               :
               3.
               
               That
               that
               Sect
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               destitute
               of
               this
               gift
               ;
               because
               it
               wants
               this
               mark
               ,
               which
               is
               inseparable
               from
               the
               true
               Church
               :
               for
               the
               Negative
               here
               (
               as
               in
               all
               other
               marks
               )
               admits
               no
               latitude
               ;
               but
               excludes
               all
               sects
               devoid
               of
               these
               marks
               ,
               from
               possibility
               of
               being
               the
               true
               Church
               :
               and
               to
               understand
               how
               truly
               Sectaries
               are
               destitute
               of
               the
               gift
               of
               Prophesie
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               that
               in
               reall
               truth
               they
               could
               never
               instance
               any
               particular
               Prophesies
               ,
               delivered
               by
               members
               of
               their
               Sects
               in
               confirmation
               
               of
               their
               doctrine
               ;
               nor
               indeed
               have
               they
               any
               person
               endowed
               with
               the
               gift
               of
               any
               true
               prophesie
               at
               all
               :
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Luther
               prophesied
               once
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               
               lived
               but
               to
               preach
               his
               doctrine
               two
               years
               longer
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Cardinals
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Monks
               ,
               Nuns
               ,
               Towers
               ,
               Bels
               ,
               and
               Masses
               ,
               would
               all
               vanish
               away
               :
               he
               preached
               afterwards
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               manner
               ,
               not
               onely
               two
               years
               ,
               but
               almost
               twenty
               two
               ;
               yet
               these
               things
               are
               al
               extant
               ;
               none
               of
               them
               vanished
               :
               hence
               infer
               that
               Luther
               proved
               himself
               a
               false
               prophet
               by
               this
               ,
               and
               his
               doctrine
               false
               :
               according
               to
               what
               is
               Writ
               in
               Deuteronomy
               ,
               cap.
               18.
               of
               false
               prophets
               :
               and
               that
               of
               
                 Jeremy
                 :
                 Thy
                 Prophets
              
               (
               England
               )
               
                 have
                 seen
                 false
                 and
                 foolish
                 things
                 ,
              
               Lam.
               2.
               
            
             
               Calvin
               ,
               indeed
               prognosticated
               more
               truly
               ,
               (
               but
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               his
               own
               Sect
               )
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Concerning
                 posterity
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 anxious
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 think
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 unlesse
                 God
                 send
                 marvellous
                 succour
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 I
                 seem
                 to
                 see
                 extream
                 barbarousnesse
                 hang
                 over
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 pray
                 God
                 our
                 children
                 may
                 not
                 erelong
                 feel
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 prophesie
                 than
                 a
                 conjecture
                 :
                 Thou
                 hadst
                 had
              
               (
               Calvin
               )
               
                 no
                 
                 need
                 of
                 such
                 fear
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 sect
                 had
                 been
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 built
                 upon
                 that
                 rock
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Hell
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 prevail
                 against
                 it
                 :
              
               But
               conformably
               to
               what
               Gamaliel
               said
               ;
               
               since
               thine
               is
               the
               
                 work
                 of
                 man
              
               ;
               thy
               prophesie
               will
               be
               accomplished
               ;
               
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 nothing
              
               :
               And
               he
               that
               will
               apply
               to
               the
               Protestant
               (
               what
               Hooker
               appropriated
               to
               the
               Puritan
               )
               King
               Davids
               words
               of
               
               the
               life
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               withall
               summon
               up
               the
               years
               betwixt
               the
               establishing
               of
               Protestant
               Religion
               by
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               Parliament
               ,
               
               and
               the
               abolishing
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               this
               late
               parliament
               :
               will
               sinde
               a
               kinde
               of
               prophesie
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               these
               the
               royal
               prophets
               words
               :
               
                 The
                 dayes
                 of
                 our
                 years
                 are
                 threescore
                 years
                 and
                 ten
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 of
                 strength
                 they
                 be
                 fourscore
                 years
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 their
                 strength
                 labour
                 and
                 sorrow
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 soon
                 cut
                 off
                 :
                 Psal
                 .
              
               90.
               
               Thus
               speaks
               the
               Protestant
               Bible
               ,
               and
               thus
               out
               of
               this
               point
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               Sectaries
               have
               not
               that
               gift
               of
               prophesie
               ,
               which
               is
               promised
               by
               scripture
               to
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               mark
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             fifteenth
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             Easie
             decision
             of
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               COnsider
               first
               ,
               what
               means
               the
               divine
               wisdome
               provided
               the
               Jewish
               religion
               with
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               deciding
               of
               Controversies
               amongst
               them
               .
               In
               Deuteronomy
               17.
               
               God
               declared
               in
               expresse
               terms
               many
               particulars
               concerning
               this
               matter
               :
               and
               first
               he
               appoints
               for
               judge
               of
               the
               hardest
               controversies
               ,
               not
               the
               scripture
               ,
               
               as
               Sectaries
               doe
               ;
               but
               the
               Priests
               ,
               (
               a
               living
               judge
               )
               and
               particularly
               the
               chief
               Priest
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               commands
               all
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               definitive
               sentence
               of
               that
               judge
               ,
               even
               upon
               pain
               of
               death
               ,
               v.
               12.
               
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               he
               promiseth
               that
               that
               judges
               definition
               ,
               verdict
               and
               decree
               ,
               shall
               be
               infallibly
               true
               ,
               v.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               but
               particularly
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 He
                 shall
                 shew
                 thee
                 the
                 truth
              
               
               
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 judicii
                 veritatem
              
               ;
               which
               words
               in
               the
               Protestant
               Bible
               are
               falsly
               translated
               ;
               
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 judgement
              
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               living
               judge
               :
               No
               form
               of
               Government
               (
               be
               it
               
                 Monareby
                 ,
                 Aristocracy
              
               ,
               or
               Democracy
               )
               can
               subsist
               in
               an
               orderly
               being
               without
               it
               :
               No
               suit
               either
               in
               Civil
               ,
               or
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               no
               action
               of
               debt
               ,
               or
               dammage
               can
               come
               to
               a
               tryal
               ,
               no
               sentence
               can
               be
               passed
               upon
               any
               person
               ,
               or
               cause
               ,
               without
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               living
               judge
               ;
               two
               Counsellors
               cannot
               without
               a
               Judge
               ,
               as
               Umpire
               ,
               put
               a
               final
               period
               to
               any
               one
               cause
               (
               for
               example
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Chancery
               )
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               both
               parties
               shall
               understand
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               decided
               :
               much
               lesse
               will
               the
               Plaintiffe
               and
               Defendant
               
               end
               their
               quarrell
               by
               themselves
               alone
               ,
               without
               a
               Judge
               ;
               for
               each
               one
               would
               still
               plead
               for
               himself
               :
               the
               dead
               letters
               of
               the
               written
               law
               can
               never
               sufficiently
               expound
               either
               the
               legislatours
               mind
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               own
               meaning
               :
               nor
               shal
               men
               at
               any
               time
               understand
               by
               it
               alone
               who
               is
               cast
               ,
               who
               hath
               got
               the
               
               better
               :
               in
               fine
               ,
               all
               injustices
               and
               outrages
               ,
               would
               be
               committed
               ;
               and
               no
               malefactours
               punished
               ,
               without
               a
               living
               judge
               ;
               and
               that
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               as
               from
               whose
               sentence
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               appeal
               :
               Now
               if
               these
               instances
               prove
               (
               as
               they
               do
               most
               effectually
               )
               the
               requisitnesse
               of
               a
               living
               judge
               ,
               for
               the
               upholding
               of
               all
               true
               civill
               judicature
               and
               government
               :
               much
               more
               is
               a
               living
               judge
               necessary
               in
               ecclesiasticall
               ;
               in
               which
               matters
               of
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               eternal
               moment
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               tryed
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               To
               understand
               how
               easie
               and
               efficacious
               means
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               hath
               for
               the
               composing
               of
               Controversies
               :
               Consider
               first
               ,
               that
               it
               belongs
               to
               the
               divine
               providence
               (
               which
               extends
               it selfe
               to
               a
               care
               over
               every
               the
               least
               individuum
               of
               the
               most
               contemptible
               species
               amongst
               natural
               things
               )
               not
               to
               let
               his
               Church
               want
               any
               thing
               of
               those
               which
               are
               required
               
                 ad
                 melius
                 esse
              
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               supply
               it
               with
               what
               's
               absolutely
               necessary
               ;
               as
               means
               
               clear
               and
               easie
               for
               the
               judging
               of
               Controversies
               is
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               perfection
               the
               Jewish
               Synagogue
               had
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               that
               
                 à
                 fortiori
              
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               in
               Christs
               Church
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               but
               the
               handmaid
               ,
               this
               the
               Spouse
               ;
               if
               the
               shaddow
               ,
               this
               the
               Sun
               ;
               if
               the
               type
               ,
               this
               the
               reall
               thing
               prefigured
               ;
               if
               it
               had
               a
               living
               judge
               ,
               an
               infallible
               judge
               (
               who
               was
               to
               shew
               
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 judgment
              
               )
               and
               a
               judge
               to
               whose
               final
               sentence
               that
               people
               was
               to
               stand
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               death
               :
               shall
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               (
               in
               which
               the
               most
               weighty
               controversies
               of
               divine
               Faith
               and
               eternal
               salvation
               ,
               are
               raised
               every
               foot
               by
               Hereticks
               )
               want
               such
               means
               ?
               Assuredly
               no.
               
            
             
               Consider
               thirdly
               ,
               the
               many
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               (
               yea
               and
               as
               clear
               in
               the
               confirmation
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               of
               any
               point
               whatsoever
               )
               by
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               impowred
               with
               an
               infallible
               authority
               for
               deciding
               Controversies
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               highest
               nature
               :
               
                 All
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 in
                 earth
                 ;
                 goe
                 ye
                 therefore
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               28.
               in
               which
               words
               ,
               the
               emphasis
               of
               that
               
               particle
               theresore
               intimateth
               ,
               that
               a
               powerfull
               Commission
               was
               given
               them
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               teaching
               without
               danger
               of
               erring
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               not
               given
               to
               them
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               their
               successors
               ,
               the
               ensuing
               words
               (
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               Luke
               10.
               )
               Convince
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 beareth
                 you
                 ,
                 beareth
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 that
                 despiseth
                 you
                 ,
                 despiseth
                 me
                 :
                 If
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 a
                 heathen
                 and
                 Publican
                 :
              
               Matt.
               18.17
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               sayes
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 shall
                 not
                 prevail
                 against
                 it
                 :
              
               Mat.
               16.
               
               And
               he
               sayes
               in
               most
               significant
               words
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               shall
               teach
               the
               Church
               
                 all
                 truth
              
               ,
               Jo.
               16.
               
               
                 O
                 divine
                 spirit
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 cannot
                 but
                 perform
                 (
                 what
                 our
                 Saviour
                 promised
                 )
                 this
                 teaching
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 all
                 truth
                 ;
                 what
                 do
                 they
                 deserve
                 that
                 accuse
                 it
                 of
                 truth
                 ?
              
               And
               indeed
               either
               the
               verity
               of
               Christs
               promise
               ,
               or
               the
               fidelity
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghosts
               performance
               ,
               is
               questioned
               when
               the
               true
               Churches
               Infallible
               Authority
               is
               doubted
               of
               ,
               or
               its
               erring
               avouched
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               true
               
               Church
               of
               Christ
               (
               where
               ever
               it
               be
               now
               )
               hath
               his
               infallible
               power
               of
               resolving
               all
               doubts
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ;
               as
               the
               forementioned
               places
               of
               scripture
               (
               besides
               many
               more
               )
               confirm
               :
               and
               since
               some
               one
               of
               the
               various
               religions
               now
               extant
               in
               the
               world
               must
               be
               Christs
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               have
               this
               power
               ;
               for
               still
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               it
               the
               Ground
               and
               Pillar
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Tim.
               1.3
               .
               let
               us
               see
               what
               Church
               sympathizeth
               best
               ,
               or
               rather
               is
               (
               as
               some
               one
               must
               be
               )
               identified
               with
               Christs
               true
               Church
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               by
               good
               consequence
               in
               all
               others
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               therefore
               this
               infallible
               judge
               ,
               and
               composer
               of
               all
               controversies
               in
               Christs
               Church
               formerly
               ,
               could
               be
               no
               other
               ,
               than
               either
               the
               head
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               some
               representative
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               both
               joyntly
               together
               ;
               no
               other
               means
               of
               having
               a
               living
               judge
               can
               more
               probably
               ,
               yea
               or
               possibly
               be
               affigned
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               mombers
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               men
               ,
               women
               &
               children
               cannot
               be
               collected
               together
               into
               one
               consult
               ;
               we
               see
               also
               that
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               w
               ch
               some
               one
               is
               president
               above
               the
               
               is
               the
               representative
               body
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               Common
               wealth
               :
               and
               what
               it
               (
               being
               a
               law
               full
               one
               )
               acts
               ,
               is
               the
               act
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               :
               we
               know
               more
               over
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               this
               judge
               was
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               such
               an
               one
               as
               is
               here
               intended
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               chief
               pastor
               and
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               a
               General
               Councel
               ,
               or
               both
               ;
               and
               by
               such
               a
               judge
               was
               Arius
               condemned
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               the
               Councel
               of
               Nice
               ,
               in
               which
               Hosius
               (
               Bishop
               of
               Corduba
               in
               Spain
               )
               was
               Presidentin
               the
               place
               of
               Pope
               Silvester
               ,
               who
               sent
               him
               and
               confirmed
               the
               acts
               of
               that
               Councel
               :
               So
               was
               Macedonius
               condemned
               in
               the
               first
               Councel
               of
               Constantinople
               :
               So
               Nestorius
               in
               the
               Ephesine
               Councel
               :
               so
               Eutiches
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
               Calcedon
               :
               so
               in
               all
               suceeding
               ages
               ,
               Controversies
               (
               as
               they
               rise
               )
               were
               decided
               ,
               and
               Hereticks
               condemned
               after
               the
               foresaid
               manner
               :
               therefore
               that
               living
               judge
               ,
               so
               necessary
               ,
               must
               be
               such
               an
               one
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               praxis
               hath
               alwayes
               been
               held
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               and
               is
               held
               still
               ;
               eighteen
               general
               Councels
               have
               been
               called
               
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               supream
               Bishops
               or
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               ;
               the
               first
               whereof
               was
               the
               Nicene
               Councel
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               the
               Councel
               of
               Trent
               ,
               in
               which
               sate
               six
               Cardinalls
               ,
               four
               Legates
               ,
               three
               Patriarks
               ,
               thirty
               two
               Archbishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               two
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               eight
               ,
               besides
               Abbots
               ,
               Generals
               of
               Religious
               orders
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               number
               of
               divines
               ,
               sent
               by
               such
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               for
               infirmity
               ,
               or
               other
               just
               reasons
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               present
               :
               And
               that
               this
               Councell
               was
               not
               of
               as
               great
               Authority
               as
               any
               of
               the
               first
               four
               were
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               proved
               ;
               all
               that
               can
               be
               urged
               against
               this
               Councell
               ,
               must
               be
               grounded
               upon
               that
               false
               ,
               and
               ungrounded
               (
               but
               dreadfull
               ,
               fince
               all
               Sectaries
               venter
               their
               salvation
               upon
               ,
               on
               the
               same
               )
               supposition
               ,
               that
               the
               Roman
               Church
               hath
               fallen
               from
               the
               true
               and
               Primitive
               Faith.
               
                 Prove
                 this
                 your
                 supposition
                 (
                 you
                 miserable
                 men
                 )
                 which
                 you
                 could
                 never
                 yet
                 prove
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 converted
                 ;
                 or
                 loose
                 your
                 souls
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 run
                 a
                 most
                 desperate
                 hazard
                 ,
                 by
                 forsaking
                 that
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 your selves
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 once
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 )
                 meerly
                 upon
              
               Luthers
               
                 hare
                 word
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 lost
                 the
                 true
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Consider
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               since
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Church
               now
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               which
               holds
               the
               same
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               deciding
               controversies
               which
               the
               Primitivs
               church
               held
               ;
               nay
               ,
               nor
               hath
               any
               means
               to
               procure
               such
               a
               judge
               (
               for
               want
               of
               a
               head
               ,
               to
               call
               and
               confirm
               a
               Generall
               Councel
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               to
               consult
               ,
               enact
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               the
               inferiour
               Pastours
               put
               in
               execution
               what
               was
               enacted
               )
               Hence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               Roman
               Church
               is
               the
               onely
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               lastly
               ,
               that
               since
               Sectaries
               reject
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Popes
               ,
               nor
               can
               have
               General
               Councels
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               living
               judge
               ;
               they
               must
               fly
               either
               to
               scripture
               alone
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               private
               spirit
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               scripture
               ;
               first
               ,
               it
               cannot
               perform
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Judge
               ;
               which
               is
               clearly
               to
               pronounce
               sentence
               ,
               so
               that
               both
               parties
               which
               contest
               about
               the
               thing
               controverted
               may
               understand
               and
               acknowledge
               who
               is
               cast
               ,
               who
               hath
               got
               the
               better
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               written
               laws
               ,
               and
               the
               judge
               in
               civill
               matters
               ;
               the
               one
               is
               the
               rule
               acording
               to
               which
               the
               judg
               must
               give
               sentence
               ;
               but
               the
               other
               (
               to
               wit
               the
               judge
               )
               must
               give
               the
               sentence
               ;
               he
               is
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               must
               interpret
               its
               ,
               land
               the
               legislatours
               mind
               :
               now
               the
               same
               Analogy
               and
               comparison
               holds
               betwixt
               the
               holy
               scripture
               (
               and
               the
               written
               law
               of
               God
               )
               and
               the
               ecclesiastical
               judge
               .
               3.
               
               About
               the
               scriture
               it self
               ,
               arise
               many
               controversies
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               long
               agitated
               to
               and
               fro
               ;
               as
               what
               Books
               are
               Canonical
               ,
               which
               Apocriphal
               ;
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               say
               the
               books
               of
               
                 Judith
                 ,
                 Toby
                 ,
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 Ecclesiasticus
                 ,
              
               the
               first
               and
               second
               of
               the
               Macchabees
               ,
               are
               canonicall
               scripture
               ;
               the
               Protestants
               deny
               them
               to
               be
               so
               :
               Now
               ,
               how
               shall
               this
               great
               controversie
               be
               decided
               :
               the
               scripture
               cannot
               give
               sentence
               ,
               for
               it
               hath
               not
               a
               living
               voice
               ;
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               about
               the
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               many
               places
               of
               the
               canonical
               scriptures
               ,
               many
               long
               quarels
               have
               been
               amongst
               different
               Sectaries
               themselves
               ,
               and
               betwixt
               them
               and
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ;
               
               the
               scripture
               it self
               can
               never
               compose
               these
               controversies
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               a
               living
               voice
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               old
               Hereticks
               had
               never
               been
               convinced
               ,
               nor
               condemned
               ,
               i●
               the
               scripture
               had
               been
               appointed
               for
               judge
               :
               for
               still
               they
               wou'd
               have
               had
               evasions
               ;
               the
               scripture
               neither
               did
               ,
               nor
               could
               give
               sentence
               against
               them
               ;
               but
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               General
               Councels
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               private
               spirit
               ,
               this
               must
               either
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               an
               infallible
               judge
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               if
               not
               ;
               Sectaries
               can
               never
               have
               their
               controversies
               truly
               decided
               ;
               for
               this
               judge
               may
               erre
               ,
               give
               a
               false
               resolution
               ,
               and
               so
               expose
               poore
               soules
               to
               an
               evident
               danger
               of
               frequently
               
               believing
               that
               to
               be
               a
               point
               of
               divine
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               so
               ;
               or
               the
               contrary
               :
               If
               infallible
               ,
               what
               shameful
               presumption
               will
               it
               be
               ,
               to
               challenge
               to
               your
               own
               particular
               person
               such
               
               an
               assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               by
               it
               you
               shall
               infallibly
               judge
               a
               right
               ,
               in
               whatsoever
               point
               of
               Controversie
               ;
               and
               yet
               deny
               this
               to
               the
               whol
               body
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               The
               question
               is
               ,
               
               whether
               that
               private
               spirit
               be
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               or
               a
               wicked
               spirit
               ,
               or
               your
               own
               spirit
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               your
               own
               judgment
               ,
               or
               fancy
               :
               How
               shall
               this
               question
               be
               determined
               ?
               
                 O
                 miserably
                 misled
                 souls
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 Sectaries
                 ;
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 see
                 in
                 what
                 labyrinths
                 of
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 miseries
                 you
                 wilfully
                 involve
                 your selves
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 a
                 circle
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 wicked
                 ?
              
               But
               since
               you
               will
               be
               so
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 foolish
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 who
                 follow
                 their
                 own
                 spirit
                 :
              
               Ezcek
               13.
               
               Mark
               these
               words
               well
               ,
               and
               amend
               ;
               least
               your
               folly
               in
               following
               your
               own
               spirit
               
               bring
               you
               to
               eternal
               wo.
               
                 But
                 O
                 thou
                 infinite
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
              
               send
               forth
               thy
               (
               pirit
               ;
               
                 that
                 these
                 deluded
                 souls
                 may
                 become
                 new
                 creatures
                 :
                 make
                 them
                 members
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 only
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 truth
                 teacheth
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
              
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             sixteenth
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             Persecution
             and
             Martyrdom
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               COnsider
               the
               many
               and
               clear
               Texts
               of
               the
               holy
               scripture
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               Saviour
               doth
               denunciate
               to
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               to
               the
               succeeding
               members
               of
               his
               church
               ,
               that
               for
               their
               professing
               ,
               and
               propagating
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               they
               shall
               undergo
               persecutions
               of
               all
               forts
               ;
               yea
               ,
               death
               it self
               .
               
                 Beware
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 deliver
                 you
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Councels
                 ;
                 and
                 ye
                 shal
                 be
                 brought
                 before
                 Governours
                 ,
                 and
                 Kings
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 sake
              
               ;
               Mat.
               10.17
               ,
               18.
               
               
                 And
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 bated
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 for
                 my
                 name
                 sake
                 ,
              
               v.
               22.
               
               
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 persecute
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 fly
                 into
                 another
                 :
              
               v.
               23.
               
               
                 The
                 time
                 cometh
                 ,
                 that
                 who
                 soever
                 killeth
                 you
                 ,
                 will
                 think
                 be
                 doth
                 God
                 service
                 :
              
               Matt.
               16.2
               .
               
                 They
                 shall
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 &
                 persecute
                 you
                 ,
                 delivering
                 you
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 prisons
                 ,
              
               Luke
               21.
               v.
               12.
               
               
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 they
                 shall
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               v.
               16.
               
            
             
               Gather
               hence
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               God
               permits
               (
               for
               he
               could
               hinder
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               pleased
               
               him
               )
               his
               Church
               to
               be
               persecuted
               ;
               to
               wit
               by
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Emissaries
               ,
               wicked
               men
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               persecution
               is
               a
               mark
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               martyrdome
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               to
               fly
               in
               time
               of
               persecution
               is
               lawfull
               ;
               till
               God
               dispose
               the
               circumstances
               for
               their
               sufferings
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               first
               ,
               that
               what
               our
               Saviour
               foretold
               ,
               begun
               soon
               to
               be
               verificd
               ;
               of
               men
               that
               persecuted
               Christs
               church
               ,
               the
               Jews
               ,
               Pagan
               Princes
               &
               hereticks
               are
               the
               chief
               .
               The
               Jews
               not
               onely
               persecuted
               Christ
               (
               whom
               they
               hanged
               on
               a
               crosse
               )
               and
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               ,
               before
               his
               Passion
               ;
               but
               after
               his
               sacred
               death
               ,
               they
               were
               most
               bitter
               and
               violent
               against
               the
               young
               flock
               of
               his
               church
               ;
               as
               may
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Aposeles
               ;
               yea
               their
               sacrilegious
               and
               savage
               handling
               ,
               and
               abusing
               the
               blessed
               sacrament
               &
               other
               holy
               things
               ,
               when
               they
               laid
               hands
               on
               them
               by
               stelth
               ,
               as
               also
               their
               very
               crucifying
               of
               even
               Christian
               chrildren
               ;
               argues
               an
               implacable
               and
               incredible
               hatred
               of
               them
               against
               christian
               religion
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               As
               for
               the
               
                 Pagan
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Demitian
                 ,
                 Trajan
                 ,
                 Aurelian
                 ,
                 Maximean
                 ,
                 Dioclesian
                 ,
              
               and
               Galerian
               ,
               with
               many
               others
               ;
               how
               cruelly
               and
               barbarously
               did
               they
               torture
               Christians
               :
               In
               Rome
               alone
               ,
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               Christians
               were
               martyred
               ;
               amongst
               which
               were
               twenty
               seven
               Popes
               ;
               and
               the
               sacred
               bodies
               of
               180000
               of
               them
               were
               buried
               in
               that
               famous
               Churchyard
               of
               Saint
               Calistus
               Pope
               and
               Martyr
               .
               Now
               if
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               alone
               ,
               so
               many
               were
               martyred
               ;
               to
               what
               an
               immense
               number
               ,
               would
               all
               that
               suffered
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               ,
               in
               all
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               added
               to
               these
               ,
               amount
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               for
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               main
               maxime
               ,
               and
               a
               principle
               in
               which
               generally
               all
               the
               sects
               of
               them
               are
               united
               ,
               to
               oppose
               and
               band
               against
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               their
               heads
               and
               judgements
               look
               all
               severall
               ways
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               point
               they
               are
               tyed
               together
               :
               out
               of
               this
               opposition
               ,
               sprung
               hatred
               ,
               and
               this
               egged
               them
               on
               to
               persecute
               Catholicks
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               most
               bitterly
               :
               The
               Arian
               Emperours
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               
                 Huns
                 ,
                 Gothes
              
               ,
               and
               Wandels
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 Martyrdome
              
               sent
               many
               thousands
               of
               Catholicks
               martyrs
               to
               heaven
               :
               nor
               were
               they
               a
               few
               hundreds
               that
               were
               put
               to
               death
               for
               the
               same
               religion
               ,
               under
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Queen
               
                 Elizabeth
                 :
                 And
                 could
                 thou
                 be
                 so
                 cruell
              
               (
               England
               )
               
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 thy
                 own
                 bowels
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 unbowelled
                 at
              
               Tyburn
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 yet
                 repent
                 ?
                 Not
                 yet
                 give
                 over
                 seeing
                 thine
                 shed
                 thy
                 own
                 blood
                 ?
                 and
                 this
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 old
                 religion
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 religion
                 ,
                 thy
                 religion
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               the
               admirable
               effects
               which
               the
               Divine
               Providence
               hath
               drawn
               out
               of
               these
               sufferings
               of
               Martyrs
               :
               the
               first
               effect
               (
               and
               that
               a
               happy
               one
               )
               was
               an
               increase
               thereby
               of
               Catholick
               religion
               ,
               that
               very
               medium
               which
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               took
               for
               the
               destroying
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               same
               the
               Divine
               Wisdome
               made
               use
               of
               as
               an
               instrumental
               cause
               ,
               for
               the
               greater
               propagation
               of
               it
               :
               
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 lestned
                 by
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 but
                 augmented
              
               ;
               saith
               St.
               Leo
               :
               Ser.
               I.
               de
               Petro
               &
               Pau.
               
                 What
                 lopping
                 produceth
                 in
                 the
                 Vines
                 ,
                 that
                 persecution
                 effecteth
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               saith
               Saint
               
               
                 Persecution
                 Justin
                 ,
                 The
                 blood
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 is
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               in
               Triphon
               :
               saith
               Tertullian
               in
               his
               
                 Apologetick
                 cap.
                 ult
              
               .
               and
               Saint
               Cyprian
               both
               said
               it
               &
               sealed
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               with
               his
               blood
               .
               King
               James
               also
               is
               said
               to
               have
               often
               repeated
               these
               Saint
               Cyprians
               words
               ;
               
                 sanguis
                 martyrum
                 semen
                 ecclesia
              
               ;
               and
               upon
               reflection
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               have
               often
               expressed
               his
               mislike
               of
               shedding
               Priests
               blood
               .
            
             
               The
               blood
               of
               Tiburtius
               and
               Valerianus
               ,
               of
               Faustinus
               and
               Jovita
               ,
               of
               Saint
               Clement
               ,
               Saint
               Thecla
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Katherine
               ;
               shed
               for
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               drew
               a
               far
               greater
               number
               ,
               than
               they
               were
               ,
               to
               believe
               in
               him
               :
               did
               not
               the
               death
               of
               Saint
               Lucia
               the
               Roman
               widdow
               double
               (
               in
               Geminianus
               and
               others
               converted
               )
               what
               the
               Church
               was
               robbed
               of
               by
               her
               death
               ?
               Was
               not
               the
               number
               of
               Faithfull
               B
               lievers
               ,
               as
               much
               augmented
               in
               the
               conversion
               of
               Adauctus
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               diminished
               by
               the
               death
               of
               happy
               Felix
               ?
               And
               did
               not
               the
               Curch
               gaine
               (
               by
               loosing
               Saint
               Januarius
               )
               
               almost
               five
               thousand
               ?
               For
               so
               many
               were
               converted
               at
               his
               martyrdome
               .
               Read
               the
               Martyrs
               sufferings
               ,
               those
               who
               love
               to
               read
               rare
               things
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               be
               convinced
               (
               of
               what
               even
               the
               Apostata
               Julian
               was
               convinced
               )
               that
               the
               sequell
               of
               persecuting
               Christians
               is
               the
               multiplication
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Consider
               a
               second
               effect
               of
               suffering
               for
               such
               a
               cause
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               great
               glory
               ,
               which
               doth
               acrew
               both
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               sufferers
               thereby
               .
               God
               cannot
               regale
               man
               more
               in
               this
               mortal
               life
               ,
               than
               to
               make
               him
               a
               Martyr
               :
               and
               man
               cannot
               perform
               a
               greater
               point
               of
               service
               for
               God
               ,
               than
               by
               suffering
               as
               becomes
               a
               Martyr
               :
               for
               
                 no
                 man
                 bath
                 greater
                 charity
              
               than
               such
               an
               one
               :
               In
               Martyrdome
               God
               compleateth
               man
               with
               the
               greatest
               of
               his
               favours
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               same
               man
               complieth
               with
               God
               in
               the
               superlative
               degree
               of
               his
               indeavours
               .
               O
               strange
               and
               most
               perfect
               circle
               of
               perfect
               love
               ,
               
               Persecution
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               in
               martyrdom
               !
               out
               of
               the
               Ocean
               of
               infinite
               love
               flows
               this
               felicity
               into
               man
               ,
               by
               a
               strange
               participation
               ;
               and
               from
               it
               runs
               back
               into
               the
               same
               abysse
               by
               a
               pure
               intention
               .
               O
               strange
               reciprocation
               ,
               and
               unheard
               of
               communication
               betwixt
               God
               &
               man
               in
               martyrdome
               :
               O
               martyrdome
               !
               a
               felicity
               which
               none
               conceives
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               receives
               it
               ;
               a
               secret
               which
               no
               man
               knows
               ,
               but
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               tels
               it
               ;
               a
               word
               which
               none
               understands
               ,
               but
               from
               him
               who
               gives
               it
               ;
               and
               a
               favour
               which
               none
               can
               deserve
               ;
               but
               let
               
               all
               desire
               it
               .
               
                 Pardon
                 me
              
               ,
               said
               one
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 what
                 's
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 ;
                 fire
                 ,
                 crosse
                 ,
                 beasts
                 ,
                 breaking
                 of
                 my
                 bones
                 ,
                 disjoynting
                 of
                 my
                 limbs
                 ,
                 brusing
                 of
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 torments
                 that
                 the
                 Devill
                 can
                 inflict
                 ,
                 come
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 be
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 enjoy
                 Christ
                 .
                 O
                 myrrour
                 of
                 martyrdome
                 ,
                 blessed
                 Bishop
              
               Ignatius
               :
               
                 if
                 to
                 us
                 thy
                 words
                 seem
                 so
                 sweet
                 ;
                 how
                 sweet
                 were
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 uttered
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 when
                 thou
                 suffered
                 what
                 thou
                 longed
                 for
                 ;
                 when
                 thou
                 enjoyed
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 what
                 thou
                 suffered
                 ?
                 Answer
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 soul
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 guesse
                 what
                 a
                 case
                 that
                 enamoured
                 bea
                 rt
                 was
                 in
                 then
                 :
                 think
                 ,
                 ruminate
                 ,
                 meditate
                 
                 with
                 desire
                 ,
                 humility
                 ,
                 sorrow
                 :
                 and
                 purpose
                 to
                 be
                 often
                 that
                 in
                 affection
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 cannot
                 (
                 till
                 God
                 please
                 )
                 be
                 in
                 effect
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Ponder
               first
               ,
               that
               all
               who
               are
               out
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               are
               incapable
               (
               whilest
               they
               remain
               so
               )
               of
               this
               great
               purchase
               of
               martyrdome
               :
               for
               without
               Catholick
               and
               true
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               ;
               and
               without
               pleasing
               God
               ,
               as
               little
               possible
               to
               be
               a
               martyr
               :
               Now
               those
               who
               are
               not
               members
               of
               Christs
               true
               Church
               ,
               cannot
               have
               true
               faith
               ,
               whilest
               they
               remain
               so
               .
            
             
               Hence
               infer
               ,
               that
               though
               Sectaries
               suffer
               upon
               score
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               severall
               Sects
               have
               ;
               yet
               none
               of
               them
               are
               martvrs
               :
               for
               as
               amongst
               severall
               Sects
               of
               believers
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               but
               one
               true
               Church
               ;
               so
               amongst
               several
               sorts
               of
               sufferers
               ,
               there
               's
               one
               only
               
               of
               them
               can
               be
               true
               martyrs
               :
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               contained
               in
               these
               words
               of
               Saint
               
                 Austin
                 ;
                 Non
                 poena
                 ,
                 sed
                 causa
                 facit
                 martyrem
                 :
                 not
                 the
                 punishment
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 suffers
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 cause
                 for
                 which
                 
                 be
                 suffereth
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 Martyr
                 :
              
               Let
               him
               suffer
               torments
               and
               death
               ,
               never
               so
               willingly
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               account
               of
               Religion
               ;
               yet
               he
               can
               be
               no
               martyr
               ,
               unlesse
               his
               Religion
               be
               the
               true
               one
               :
               
                 Occidi
                 potest
                 ,
                 coronari
                 non
                 potest
              
               ;
               sayes
               that
               holy
               Father
               .
            
             
               Infer
               secondly
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               will
               deny
               the
               Primitive
               Martyrs
               to
               have
               been
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               with
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               which
               now
               are
               ,
               must
               positively
               prove
               in
               what
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Roman
               Church
               (
               which
               was
               once
               the
               true
               Church
               even
               by
               the
               Confession
               of
               all
               Sectaries
               )
               did
               fall
               from
               being
               the
               true
               Church
               :
               This
               fall
               ,
               this
               change
               ,
               this
               transition
               is
               inconceptible
               ;
               and
               yet
               Sectaries
               are
               obliged
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               return
               to
               that
               Church
               again
               .
            
             
               Ponder
               secondly
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               it
               were
               supposed
               that
               Sectaries
               might
               be
               capable
               of
               being
               truly
               Martyrs
               :
               yet
               no
               one
               sect
               ,
               no
               nor
               all
               sects
               together
               ,
               (
               out
               of
               all
               which
               Fox
               makes
               his
               Martyrs
               )
               could
               make
               up
               a
               Martyrologe
               comparable
               to
               what
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               Gather
               out
               of
               the
               precedent
               points
               ,
               
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               mark
               of
               Martyrdome
               is
               only
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Roman
               church
               and
               consequently
               that
               it
               is
               the
               true
               church
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               martyrs
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               and
               those
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               that
               suffered
               under
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               her
               successors
               ,
               were
               all
               of
               one
               Church
               ,
               all
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               all
               true
               Martyrs
               :
               for
               Sectaries
               could
               never
               yet
               prove
               any
               innovation
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               false
               doctrine
               introduced
               ,
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               add
               to
               the
               former
               those
               martyrs
               (
               all
               Catholick
               Priests
               ,
               and
               in
               number
               21
               )
               who
               have
               suffered
               in
               England
               since
               the
               year
               1640
               till
               this
               present
               year
               1654
               inclusive
               .
            
             
               Hail
               King
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               
               Christ
               ;
               the
               meritory
               ,
               and
               exemplar
               cause
               of
               all
               true
               martyrdome
               ;
               we
               magnifie
               thee
               in
               these
               thy
               martyrs
               ;
               noble
               Champions
               ,
               and
               pious
               Prodigals
               of
               their
               blood
               for
               thee
               :
               Please
               (
               if
               it
               be
               thy
               blessed
               pleasure
               )
               that
               in
               this
               thy
               cause
               my
               unworthy
               self
               ,
               with
               many
               more
               ,
               may
               have
               some
               share
               of
               these
               sweet
               sufferings
               ;
               and
               if
               not
               dye
               for
               thee
               ,
               at
               least
               dye
               for
               not
               dying
               for
               thee
               .
            
             
             
               The
               seventeenth
               Meditation
               .
            
             
               Of
               Prophesies
               and
               promises
               ,
               and
               the
               figures
               of
               the
               old
               law
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               true
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               COnsider
               first
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               old
               law
               ,
               but
               Christ
               himself
               also
               foretold
               many
               things
               of
               great
               concernment
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               be
               verisied
               ,
               and
               fulfilled
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               or
               by
               it
               :
               in
               these
               prophesies
               also
               many
               large
               promises
               of
               ample
               privilegies
               and
               prerogatives
               made
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               were
               included
               ;
               which
               were
               afterwards
               accomplished
               :
               And
               Saint
               Paul
               often
               in
               
               his
               Epistles
               intimateth
               that
               the
               Jewish
               Synagogue
               with
               its
               sacrificies
               and
               ceremonies
               was
               a
               Symbol
               or
               Figure
               of
               Christs
               church
               ,
               and
               its
               proprieties
               .
               So
               that
               no
               sect
               amongst
               Christians
               can
               or
               indeed
               doth
               deny
               these
               truths
               ,
               in
               affirming
               of
               which
               the
               scriptures
               are
               so
               clear
               and
               copious
               .
            
             
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               these
               prophesies
               is
               to
               be
               brought
               against
               Turks
               ,
               Jews
               ,
               Pagans
               ,
               and
               particularly
               Atheists
               (
               too
               to
               many
               of
               which
               are
               now
               abroad
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               Sectaries
               ;
               and
               indeed
               this
               confusion
               of
               modern
               Sects
               produceth
               Atheists
               )
               as
               efficacious
               arguments
               to
               convince
               them
               of
               the
               unreasonablenes
               and
               stolidity
               of
               their
               infidelity
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               Christianity
               :
               for
               though
               they
               deny
               our
               scriptures
               to
               contain
               oracles
               of
               Divine
               Truth
               :
               yet
               they
               admit
               them
               (
               or
               at
               least
               may
               be
               brought
               by
               discourse
               to
               admit
               them
               )
               as
               worthy
               to
               be
               ranked
               amongst
               the
               best
               monuments
               of
               humane
               History
               :
               Now
               this
               their
               humane
               authority
               is
               sufficient
               to
               convince
               and
               move
               them
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               effectually
               shewed
               (
               for
               example
               to
               an
               Atheist
               )
               that
               such
               &
               such
               things
               were
               foretold
               by
               Isay
               or
               Daniel
               ,
               (
               Authors
               to
               whom
               all
               the
               best
               wits
               amongst
               Christians
               give
               credit
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               said
               predictions
               are
               recorded
               to
               have
               been
               fulfilled
               by
               Authors
               of
               the
               greatest
               repute
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Prophesies
               fulfilled
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               first
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               chief
               Prophesies
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               :
               the
               four
               Monarchies
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Chaldean
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Persians
               and
               Medes
               ,
               the
               Grecian
               ,
               and
               the
               Roman
               )
               like
               rivers
               running
               one
               into
               another
               ,
               at
               length
               lost
               themselves
               in
               their
               Ocean
               ;
               the
               Monarchy
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               Church
               :
               the
               great
               extent
               of
               which
               its
               never
               being
               overcome
               ,
               its
               superiority
               and
               predominance
               over
               all
               other
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               its
               perpetual
               durance
               ,
               are
               foretold
               by
               
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 cap.
                 2.
              
               but
               particularly
               in
               the
               44.
               verse
               ,
               this
               is
               apparently
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               yet
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               other
               Sect.
               
            
             
               The
               Preaching
               of
               Christs
               Gospel
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               Conversion
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               foretold
               in
               many
               places
               of
               scripture
               :
               but
               mark
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 cap.
                 66.
                 v.
                 19.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 into
              
               Affrica
               ,
               and
               Lydia
               ,
               into
               Italy
               and
               Greece
               ,
               
                 unto
                 the
                 Ilands
                 a
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 my
                 same
                 ,
                 neither
                 have
                 seen
                 my
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 declare
                 my
                 glory
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Gentiles
                 :
              
               These
               names
               are
               left
               in
               the
               Protestant
               Bible
               untranslated
               out
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               ;
               which
               is
               strange
               ,
               and
               argues
               that
               the
               Translatours
               had
               no
               minde
               that
               a
               place
               so
               particularly
               expressing
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               should
               be
               intelligible
               .
            
             
               Call
               to
               minde
               (
               you
               enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               )
               the
               religious
               submission
               ,
               humble
               g●nuflexions
               ,
               inclinations
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               exteriour
               reverence
               and
               comportment
               (
               even
               of
               the
               greatest
               personages
               )
               exhibited
               to
               Priests
               ,
               Prelates
               and
               Popes
               :
               Then
               read
               these
               words
               of
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 c.49.v.23
                 .
                 Kings
                 shall
                 be
                 thy
                 nursing
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 Queens
                 thy
                 nursing
                 mothers
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 face
                 towards
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 lick
                 up
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 thy
                 feet
                 :
              
               and
               in
               the
               60.
               cap.
               verse
               14.
               
               
                 The
                 sons
                 also
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 afflicted
                 thee
                 ,
                 shall
                 come
                 bending
                 unto
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 dispised
                 thee
                 ,
                 shall
                 how
                 themselves
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 soles
                 of
                 thy
                 feet
                 .
              
               Now
               consider
               ,
               whether
               these
               places
               do
               not
               foretell
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               describe
               the
               forementioned
               exteriour
               reverences
               .
            
             
             
               Malachy
               Prophesieth
               of
               Christs
               Church
               thus
               ;
               
                 In
                 every
                 place
                 a
                 pure
                 offering
                 is
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 to
                 my
                 name
              
               ;
               The
               sacrifice
               of
               holy
               Masse
               (
               so
               acknowledged
               and
               reverenced
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               )
               is
               daily
               offered
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               every
               Priest
               almost
               extant
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               by
               it
               ,
               is
               fulfilled
               that
               prophesie
               .
            
             
               Adde
               to
               these
               the
               gist
               of
               working
               Miracles
               ,
               the
               gist
               of
               prophesie
               ,
               the
               unity
               ,
               antiquity
               ,
               amplitude
               ,
               sanctity
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Marks
               (
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               onely
               )
               mentioned
               in
               the
               first
               points
               of
               the
               particular
               meditations
               :
               all
               these
               you
               will
               finde
               to
               be
               prophesied
               and
               fulfilled
               onely
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               blessed
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               in
               her
               
                 Canticle
                 Magnificat
              
               ,
               prophesied
               of
               her
               sacred
               self
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 For
                 behold
                 ,
                 from
                 benceforth
                 all
                 generations
                 shall
                 call
                 me
                 blessed
                 :
              
               Now
               as
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               all
               generation
               of
               Roman
               Catholicks
               have
               complyed
               with
               this
               prophesie
               :
               so
               Sectaries
               may
               be
               ashamed
               to
               exhibit
               no
               kinde
               of
               honour
               to
               her
               ;
               nay
               not
               so
               much
               as
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               honorable
               
               appellation
               ;
               but
               rather
               speak
               undervaluingly
               ,
               and
               disrespectfully
               of
               her
               ;
               whom
               not
               withstanding
               the
               whol
               torrent
               and
               generality
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               extols
               ,
               with
               such
               Elogium's
               ,
               and
               that
               deservedly
               ;
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               her
               being
               the
               mother
               of
               God
               ,
               Queen
               Mother
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ;
               as
               also
               in
               regard
               that
               her
               life
               was
               the
               perfectest
               copy
               ,
               that
               ever
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Prototypon
               of
               all
               perfection
               ,
               Christ
               her
               son
               and
               our
               Lord
               :
               The
               Roman
               Catholicks
               (
               consonant
               to
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               consequently
               both
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               Union
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               other
               opinions
               )
               honour
               this
               great
               Theotocos
               ,
               as
               such
               a
               personage
               ;
               whereas
               most
               of
               these
               modern
               Sectaries
               (
               Nestorian-like
               )
               make
               no
               more
               of
               her
               ,
               than
               if
               she
               were
               one
               of
               the
               vulgar
               :
               yet
               all
               England
               ,
               for
               almost
               900
               years
               together
               ,
               as
               all
               Catholick
               countries
               doe
               still
               )
               honoured
               her
               with
               due
               respect
               and
               reverence
               .
            
             
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               Types
               and
               figures
               of
               the
               old
               law
               (
               which
               were
               representations
               of
               what
               was
               afterwards
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               )
               are
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Romane
               Catholicks
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               only
               :
               For
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               a
               figure
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               so
               the
               Alters
               ,
               Pri●sthood
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               (
               which
               being
               correlatives
               ,
               infer
               one
               another
               ;
               as
               the
               want
               of
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               argues
               the
               want
               of
               true
               Worship
               and
               Religion
               )
               were
               types
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               pri●st
               hood
               and
               sacrifice
               ,
               which
               Christ
               himself
               exercised
               ,
               and
               offered
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               amongst
               men
               in
               mortall
               flesh
               ;
               but
               also
               of
               the
               daily
               sacrifices
               and
               eternall
               priesthood
               which
               he
               left
               ,
               and
               ordered
               to
               be
               exercised
               ,
               and
               offered
               in
               his
               Church
               :
               now
               since
               there
               must
               be
               some
               analogy
               and
               similitude
               betwixt
               the
               thing
               prefigured
               and
               the
               figure
               ;
               such
               as
               is
               clearly
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               priesthood
               and
               sacrifice
               of
               Masse
               daily
               offered
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               (
               of
               which
               other
               Sects
               have
               nothing
               ,
               that
               can
               any
               way
               answer
               to
               those
               former
               types
               :
               )
               It
               follow
               evidently
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Romane
               
               Catholicks
               is
               that
               which
               was
               prefigured
               by
               these
               ,
               and
               consequently
               is
               Christs
               true
               Church
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               particulars
               :
               the
               Manna
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               with
               its
               proprietits
               ,
               was
               a
               type
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               reall
               body
               of
               Chrift
               ,
               and
               its
               effects
               ;
               this
               is
               truly
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               .
               Sectaries
               in
               this
               point
               still
               Judaize
               ;
               and
               of
               Christs
               reall
               body
               have
               still
               only
               a
               figure
               ;
               for
               they
               acknowledge
               their
               Bread
               and
               Communion
               to
               be
               no
               more
               :
               Nor
               is
               it
               so
               good
               a
               figure
               of
               Christs
               reall
               body
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               Manna
               was
               ;
               of
               which
               also
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               it
               was
               alwayes
               kept
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               holy
               Eucharist
               kept
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               in
               Catholick
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
                 Melchisedecks
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ,
               was
               a
               figure
               of
               Christs
               reall
               body
               and
               blood
               :
               Secturies
               have
               still
               nothing
               but
               his
               bare
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ;
               they
               are
               still
               in
               the
               figure
               :
               but
               Roman
               Catholicks
               have
               the
               reall
               thing
               ;
               they
               have
               reall
               priests
               and
               offer
               up
               to
               God
               the
               real
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               mysticall
               manner
               .
            
             
             
               The
               
                 Jews
                 Pascall
                 Lambe
              
               ,
               was
               both
               a
               Sacrament
               and
               Sacrifice
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               holy
               Eucharist
               :
               and
               as
               the
               Pascal
               Lambe
               was
               offered
               in
               memory
               ,
               and
               in
               thanksgiving
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               deliverance
               out
               of
               the
               AEgyptian
               thraldome
               ;
               so
               the
               reall
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               is
               offered
               up
               (
               when
               the
               priest
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               which
               Christ
               hath
               given
               him
               ,
               consecrateth
               it
               in
               Masse
               )
               in
               remembrance
               and
               thanksgiving
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               man's
               being
               redeemed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               from
               the
               more
               than
               Egyptian
               bondage
               of
               sin
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               Eucharist
               ,
               which
               signifies
               thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               it
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Thanksgiving
               :
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               better
               and
               more
               honourable
               remembrance
               of
               Christs
               passion
               
               ,
               than
               a
               bit
               of
               meer
               Bread
               ,
               and
               a
               sup
               of
               Wine
               ?
            
             
               The
               devout
               Ceremony
               of
               making
               the
               
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
              
               (
               used
               ,
               and
               commended
               by
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               all
               ancient
               Christians
               )
               was
               plainly
               represented
               and
               commended
               to
               us
               all
               ,
               by
               that
               Thau
               in
               
                 Ezekiel
                 cap
              
               9.
               and
               by
               the
               Angels
               signing
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 cap.
                 7.
                 v.
                 3.
                 
              
               This
               as
               the
               
               rest
               is
               fulfilled
               perfectly
               only
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               Gather
               hence
               ;
               that
               since
               the
               prophesies
               and
               types
               ,
               also
               the
               great
               promises
               contained
               in
               these
               prophesies
               ,
               are
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               only
               ;
               it
               follows
               evidently
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               Christs
               true
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               ,
               the
               sad
               condition
               of
               Sectaries
               ;
               argued
               out
               of
               their
               having
               no
               share
               at
               all
               in
               this
               full
               table
               of
               sweet
               and
               comfortable
               promises
               ,
               foretold
               by
               the
               prophets
               :
               for
               this
               evidently
               shews
               that
               they
               are
               not
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               members
               of
               it
               :
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               have
               just
               reason
               to
               fear
               ,
               that
               the
               heavy
               denounciations
               and
               threats
               of
               the
               prophets
               (
               for
               in
               this
               kinde
               onely
               they
               are
               like
               to
               fulfill
               prophesies
               ;
               )
               will
               fall
               upon
               them
               :
               for
               as
               their
               novell
               opinions
               (
               fond
               and
               prophane
               images
               of
               their
               own
               fancies
               ,
               made
               by
               their
               private
               spirit
               )
               have
               some
               semblance
               of
               those
               Idols
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Jews
               (
               sometimes
               falling
               from
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               )
               Sacrificed
               :
               
               So
               let
               these
               modern
               imitatours
               of
               them
               take
               heed
               ,
               they
               be
               not
               delivered
               over
               to
               a
               reprobate
               sense
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               spirituall
               punishment
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 can
                 you
                 still
                 persist
                 in
                 that
                 perversnesse
                 ?
                 away
                 with
                 these
                 fancies
                 ;
                 yeeld
                 to
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 repenting
                 Jewes
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 may
                 by
                 you
                 be
                 well
                 imitated
                 )
              
               Signa
               nostra
               non
               videmus
               ,
               jam
               non
               est
               propheta
               :
               Psal
               .
               73.
               v.
               10.
               
               
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 signes
                 ,
                 nor
                 miracles
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 our
                 sects
                 :
                 We
                 grant
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 propheticall
                 men
                 amongst
                 us
                 :
                 We
                 see
                 not
                 the
                 marks
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 upon
                 our
                 Sects
                 :
                 We
                 confesse
                 the
                 prophesies
                 are
                 not
                 fulfilled
                 by
                 us
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 from
                 hence
                 forth
                 we
                 will
                 resolve
                 ,
                 and
                 choose
              
               rather
               to
               be
               abject
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 his
                 Church
              
               
               ,
               than
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               Tabernacks
               of
               sinners
               ,
               
                 of
                 Sectaries
                 any
                 longer
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             eighteenth
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             temporal
             blessings
             and
             felicities
             ,
             miraculously
             bestowed
             on
             the
             Defenders
             and
             Propagators
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               To
               understand
               how
               temporall
               felicity
               may
               be
               one
               mark
               ,
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               which
               discovers
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               from
               all
               other
               Sects
               :
               Consider
               first
               ,
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               ordinary
               and
               
                 extraordinary
                 providence
              
               of
               God
               :
               The
               first
               is
               that
               ,
               whose
               effects
               we
               see
               and
               feel
               ,
               in
               the
               production
               ,
               conservation
               ,
               and
               operation
               of
               creatures
               :
               It
               appears
               also
               in
               the
               effects
               of
               mans
               morality
               ,
               industry
               ,
               or
               art
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               natural
               effects
               of
               all
               secondary
               causes
               :
               The
               second
               appears
               to
               us
               chiefly
               in
               effects
               which
               are
               surpassing
               the
               forces
               of
               naturall
               causes
               :
               the
               one
               confers
               riches
               ,
               honours
               ,
               victories
               ,
               kingdomes
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               after
               that
               manner
               which
               
               we
               have
               daily
               experience
               ,
               see
               ,
               or
               hear
               of
               :
               
                 By
                 me
                 Kings
                 do
                 raigne
              
               ;
               Prover
               .
               8.
               vers
               .
               15.
               sayes
               God
               ;
               and
               he
               cals
               them
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
              
               ,
               Wisdome
               6.
               vers
               .
               5.
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               sayes
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 power
                 but
                 from
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               13.
               
               By
               the
               other
               he
               give
               principalities
               ,
               and
               victories
               miraculously
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               he
               pleases
               ;
               and
               without
               the
               cocourse
               of
               secondary
               causes
               any
               way
               proportionable
               to
               those
               prodigious
               effects
               :
               Thus
               he
               gave
               the
               Jews
               Victories
               most
               miraculously
               ;
               as
               to
               
                 Josu
                 ,
                 Gedeon
                 ,
                 Judas
                 ,
                 Machabeus
              
               and
               others
               :
               which
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               extraordinary
               signes
               both
               of
               the
               Divine
               Protection
               over
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               it
               was
               then
               the
               true
               Religion
               :
               so
               the
               same
               Argument
               holds
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               that
               that
               people
               is
               it
               ,
               on
               which
               God
               bestows
               the
               like
               victories
               and
               benefits
               after
               a
               miraculous
               manner
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               errour
               in
               the
               weaker
               understandings
               )
               that
               these
               temporall
               felicities
               are
               not
               to
               be
               supposed
               a
               mark
               
               of
               Christs
               Church
               in
               themselves
               ;
               but
               onely
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               they
               are
               conferred
               after
               a
               miraculous
               manner
               :
               for
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               poverty
               is
               as
               conducing
               a
               means
               to
               eternal
               salvation
               ,
               as
               riches
               :
               yea
               ,
               heaven
               is
               far
               casilier
               attainable
               by
               poverty
               (
               if
               it
               be
               imbraced
               not
               only
               patiently
               ,
               but
               willingly
               )
               than
               by
               riches
               :
               yet
               they
               are
               in
               themselves
               both
               gifts
               originally
               arifing
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
              
               ;
               sayes
               
                 Job
                 chap.
              
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 maketh
                 poore
                 and
                 enricheth
                 ;
                 he
                 bringeth
                 low
                 and
                 lifteth
                 up
                 ,
              
               1
               King.
               2.
               v.
               7.
               
               
                 Poverty
                 and
                 honesty
                 are
                 from
                 God
                 :
              
               Eccles
               .
               11.24
               .
               
                 He
                 humbles
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 exalteth
                 that
                 man
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               chap.
               74.
               
               So
               that
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               of
               this
               :
               But
               we
               speak
               here
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               Gods
               dispensing
               out
               these
               temporals
               ;
               which
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               miraculous
               ,
               it
               argues
               which
               Religion
               is
               most
               favoured
               by
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               is
               his
               .
            
             
             
               Hence
               infer
               ,
               that
               this
               mark
               is
               not
               any
               way
               repugnant
               to
               that
               other
               of
               persecution
               :
               for
               different
               circumstances
               of
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               persons
               ,
               remove
               this
               difficulty
               ;
               the
               Jews
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               often
               miraculously
               protected
               by
               God
               ;
               yet
               at
               other
               times
               he
               permited
               them
               to
               be
               sore
               persecuted
               ;
               as
               by
               Antiochus
               and
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               (
               by
               induction
               of
               examples
               )
               how
               highly
               the
               Roman
               Church
               and
               its
               members
               ,
               have
               been
               favoured
               by
               Almighty
               God
               in
               a
               miraculous
               way
               .
               Constantine
               the
               Emperour
               (
               and
               honour
               of
               England
               
               ,
               his
               native
               country
               )
               was
               a
               Roman
               Catholick
               well
               known
               by
               his
               great
               reverence
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               their
               Relicks
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               and
               his
               example
               methinks
               might
               move
               all
               England
               to
               reverence
               the
               same
               :
               God
               gave
               him
               the
               Empire
               after
               a
               miraculous
               manner
               ;
               for
               as
               he
               were
               upon
               his
               march
               (
               going
               out
               of
               England
               towards
               Italy
               )
               with
               small
               forces
               ,
               against
               Maxentius
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               who
               had
               in
               his
               Army
               
               a
               hundred
               and
               seventy
               foot
               ,
               with
               eighteen
               thousand
               horse
               ;
               espyed
               in
               the
               ayre
               about
               mid-day
               a
               faire
               Crosse
               ,
               with
               this
               inscription
               upon
               it
               :
               
                 In
                 hoc
                 vince
                 ;
                 overcome
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 this
                 :
              
               the
               next
               night
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               appeared
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               shewed
               him
               the
               same
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               order
               to
               bear
               that
               signe
               in
               his
               Banner
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               should
               be
               victorious
               :
               He
               did
               so
               ,
               overcame
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               then
               became
               Christian
               :
               After
               which
               ,
               he
               was
               victorious
               in
               all
               his
               other
               Battails
               also
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               our
               Saviours
               promise
               made
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               carried
               that
               figne
               of
               the
               Crosse
               :
               which
               he
               did
               alwayes
               carry
               in
               his
               Standard
               ,
               (
               called
               the
               Labarum
               )
               causing
               it
               to
               be
               transferred
               alwayes
               to
               that
               quarter
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               which
               was
               most
               weakned
               by
               the
               Enemy
               ;
               and
               the
               fight
               of
               it
               added
               new
               courage
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               other
               were
               soon
               defeated
               .
            
             
               
                 Theodosius
                 the
                 elder
              
               ,
               a
               pious
               and
               Catholick
               Emperour
               ,
               gave
               a
               strange
               defeat
               to
               the
               Tyrant
               Eugenius
               
               ,
               &
               
                 Potius
                 orando
                 ,
                 quam
                 pugnando
              
               ,
               saith
               Saint
               Austin
               :
               for
               before
               the
               battail
               began
               ,
               he
               had
               implored
               the
               Divine
               assistance
               by
               long
               
               prayer
               ;
               and
               the
               effect
               was
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               conflict
               ,
               on
               a
               sudden
               comes
               so
               prodious
               a
               storm
               of
               wind
               ,
               that
               it
               drive
               the
               enemies
               Dartsback
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               with
               the
               slaughter
               of
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               even
               forced
               their
               weapons
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               :
               Thus
               writes
               Saint
               
                 Austin
                 de
                 civit
                 .
                 l.
                 5
                 .
                 cap.
                 26.
                 
              
               And
               even
               Claudian
               the
               pagan
               Poet
               sings
               the
               same
               in
               a
               poem
               to
               
                 Honorius
                 :
                 l.
                 5
                 .
                 c.
                 24.
                 
              
               And
               Theodoret
               writes
               that
               Saint
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Philip
               Apostles
               appeared
               mounted
               upon
               White
               horses
               ,
               and
               fighting
               for
               Theodosius
               in
               his
               army
               against
               his
               enemies
               .
            
             
               An
               immense
               army
               of
               Sarazens
               came
               to
               force
               
                 Theodosius
                 the
                 younger
              
               ,
               to
               raise
               his
               siege
               of
               Nisibis
               in
               Asia
               :
               but
               
               God
               struct
               into
               them
               so
               strong
               an
               imagination
               of
               the
               Christian
               Army's
               
               setting
               upon
               them
               on
               all
               sides
               ;
               that
               a
               hundred
               thousand
               of
               them
               threw
               themselves
               headlong
               into
               the
               great
               river
               Euphrates
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               drowned
               .
            
             
               Heraclius
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               often
               worsted
               by
               the
               Persian
               forces
               
               and
               brought
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               despair
               of
               ever
               recruiting
               ;
               betook
               himself
               to
               implore
               the
               
               divine
               aide
               ,
               by
               much
               fasting
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               and
               pennace
               :
               at
               length
               he
               was
               admonished
               from
               God
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               Persians
               with
               the
               small
               forces
               he
               had
               ;
               and
               with
               these
               ,
               he
               defeated
               three
               huge
               Armies
               of
               them
               ,
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               recovered
               the
               holy
               Crosse
               of
               Chirst
               .
            
             
               England
               had
               no
               few
               of
               such
               examples
               .
               Venerable
               Bede
               recounts
               a
               famous
               victory
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 3.
                 c.
                 2.
              
               which
               King
               Oswald
               got
               against
               the
               Pagan
               King
               Cadwallus
               ,
               in
               the
               battell
               ,
               he
               had
               for
               his
               Ensigne
               ,
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               and
               the
               victory
               was
               so
               much
               attributed
               to
               a
               heavenly
               assistance
               ;
               as
               that
               the
               place
               was
               called
               
                 Heavens
                 field
              
               ;
               now
               corruptly
               
                 Haden
                 field
              
               .
            
             
               Alfred
               King
               of
               the
               west
               Saxons
               ,
               got
               so
               miraculous
               a
               victory
               over
               the
               
                 Danes
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               880.
               by
               means
               of
               Saint
               Cuthbert
               (
               who
               bid
               him
               encounter
               with
               the
               enemy
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               forces
               were
               small
               ;
               and
               told
               him
               when
               ,
               
               how
               and
               in
               what
               place
               he
               should
               sight
               them
               )
               that
               many
               of
               the
               nobler
               sort
               of
               the
               Danish
               Army
               were
               Biptized
               and
               Converted
               upon
               it
               :
               yea
               ,
               the
               same
               Saint
               Cuthbert
               
               told
               Alfred
               ,
               that
               his
               posterity
               should
               rule
               over
               all
               England
               :
               which
               in
               Athelstane
               ,
               and
               King
               Edward
               was
               fulfilled
               .
            
             
               When
               
                 Godfrey
                 of
                 Bullen
              
               with
               the
               
               Christian
               army
               was
               besieged
               in
               Antioch
               by
               a
               huge
               Army
               of
               
                 Truks
                 ,
                 Sarazens
              
               and
               Persians
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               extreme
               famin
               ;
               S.
               Andrew
               appearing
               to
               a
               devout
               Priest
               in
               the
               army
               ,
               bid
               him
               tell
               the
               Captains
               of
               the
               army
               ,
               that
               digging
               in
               such
               a
               place
               in
               S.
               Peters
               Church
               ,
               they
               should
               finde
               the
               Spear
               which
               pearced
               our
               Saviours
               side
               ;
               and
               that
               Sallying
               out
               with
               that
               borne
               before
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               get
               the
               Victory
               :
               All
               was
               performed
               as
               S.
               Andrew
               revealed
               it
               ;
               and
               an
               absolute
               Victory
               was
               got
               .
               And
               the
               
               next
               year
               that
               Christian
               army
               besieged
               Hierusalem
               :
               but
               having
               for
               a
               month
               together
               made
               many
               assaults
               ,
               and
               still
               repulsed
               ;
               some
               Souldiers
               began
               to
               shrink
               a
               way
               ,
               and
               passing
               towards
               mount
               Olivet
               ,
               they
               saw
               a
               man
               in
               glittering
               armour
               on
               the
               top
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               hand
               giving
               them
               a
               signe
               to
               goe
               back
               ;
               this
               made
               them
               returne
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               news
               give
               so
               comfortable
               an
               
               allarum
               to
               the
               army
               ,
               that
               presently
               a
               new
               attact
               was
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               town
               taken
               .
               
                 Godfry
                 Bullen
              
               and
               Eustathius
               his
               brother
               being
               the
               first
               two
               that
               entred
               the
               City
               .
            
             
               Alphonso
               the
               first
               
                 King
                 of
                 Portingall
              
               ,
               
               animated
               by
               our
               Saviour
               (
               who
               appearing
               to
               him
               crucified
               ,
               promised
               him
               the
               victory
               )
               with
               4000
               .
               set
               upon
               400000.
               
               
               Sarazens
               ,
               led
               by
               five
               kings
               ,
               and
               totally
               defeated
               them
               :
               the
               gratefull
               king
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               5
               wounds
               with
               which
               our
               Saviour
               crucified
               appeared
               to
               him
               ,
               added
               to
               his
               arms
               (
               which
               were
               before
               only
               a
               whitefield
               )
               five
               Escuchons
               in
               form
               of
               a
               plain
               crosse
               Azure
               .
            
             
               Alphonsus
               the
               8.
               
               
                 King
                 of
                 Castile
              
               in
               Spain
               ,
               fought
               a
               set
               battell
               with
               Memelius
               King
               of
               the
               Sarazens
               ;
               
               and
               encouraged
               with
               a
               Crosse
               ,
               which
               appeared
               in
               the
               ayr
               ,
               and
               the
               Sarazents
               dismayed
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               of
               the
               picture
               of
               the
               blefsed
               Virgin
               Mary
               (
               patronesse
               of
               Toledo
               )
               which
               was
               painted
               on
               the
               Spanish
               Ensigne
               ;
               slew
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               of
               the
               Sarazens
               ,
               twenty
               five
               men
               only
               in
               the
               Catholick
               army
               being
               slain
               .
               
               Thus
               Writes
               Rodorick
               Archbishop
               of
               Toledo
               ,
               an
               eye
               witnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               then
               present
               to
               animate
               the
               Army
               .
            
             
               The
               ever
               honoured
               
                 House
                 of
                 Austria
              
               ,
               hath
               been
               priviledged
               with
               many
               miraculous
               favours
               from
               Almighty
               God
               ;
               the
               first
               of
               that
               House
               ,
               who
               was
               Emperour
               ,
               was
               Rodulphus
               the
               Duke
               of
               Haspurge
               :
               he
               ,
               seeing
               a
               Priest
               carrying
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               towards
               a
               Village
               ,
               in
               which
               a
               sick
               person
               lay
               ,
               piously
               importuned
               the
               Priest
               to
               ride
               rather
               upon
               his
               Horse
               ,
               than
               to
               go
               in
               the
               foul
               way
               ;
               then
               he
               ran
               by
               the
               Horse
               side
               like
               a
               foot
               boy
               :
               at
               their
               departure
               the
               Priest
               with
               his
               benediction
               gave
               him
               a
               good
               omen
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               reward
               him
               and
               his
               ,
               for
               that
               fact
               :
               On
               he
               goes
               his
               intended
               journey
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               visit
               a
               prophetical
               woman
               :
               She
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               of
               him
               (
               having
               by
               revelation
               known
               what
               had
               past
               )
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               humble
               devotion
               to
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               
               was
               so
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               and
               all
               his
               posterity
               should
               be
               rewarded
               for
               it
               :
               She
               bid
               him
               therefore
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               number
               nine
               ,
               and
               its
               being
               expired
               :
               In
               fine
               ,
               at
               
               the
               end
               of
               nine
               years
               ,
               the
               princes
               of
               Germany
               met
               about
               chosing
               a
               new
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               all
               unanimously
               choosed
               him
               :
               in
               whose
               family
               it
               still
               remains
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               same
               family
               was
               
                 Charls
                 the
                 fifth
              
               ,
               
               who
               amongst
               his
               many
               famous
               victories
               ,
               got
               one
               miraculously
               with
               a
               few
               men
               against
               a
               great
               Army
               of
               his
               rebellious
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               by
               Luthers
               instigation
               were
               gathered
               together
               ,
               and
               had
               put
               themselves
               into
               a
               fighting
               posture
               against
               their
               prince
               ,
               and
               in
               defence
               of
               
                 Luthers
                 Reformation
              
               .
            
             
               And
               his
               son
               ,
               
                 John
                 of
                 Austria
              
               ,
               was
               General
               ,
               Anno
               1571.
               when
               that
               miraculous
               victory
               against
               the
               Turks
               at
               Lepanto
               ,
               was
               got
               ;
               which
               was
               both
               revealed
               to
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               pope
               ,
               many
               dayes
               beforehand
               ,
               and
               also
               at
               the
               very
               time
               of
               the
               battel
               :
               At
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               wind
               savoured
               the
               Turks
               ,
               but
               instantly
               calmed
               ;
               then
               suddenly
               a
               strong
               and
               favourable
               winde
               rise
               ,
               which
               so
               pestered
               the
               Turks
               ;
               bringing
               also
               all
               the
               smoak
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Guns
               and
               Muskets
               upon
               them
               ;
               that
               by
               the
               end
               of
               four
               hours
               ,
               not
               full
               200
               Gallies
               (
               against
               300
               of
               the
               Turks
               )
               so
               
               fought
               ,
               that
               the
               Turkish
               Hali
               Bassa
               with
               3000
               were
               slain
               ,
               3000
               prisoners
               ,
               130.
               
               Gallies
               taken
               ,
               15000.
               
               Christians
               (
               who
               had
               been
               slaves
               )
               redeemed
               ,
               and
               80
               Gallies
               sunk
               ;
               with
               no
               losse
               at
               all
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               of
               the
               Catholick
               side
               .
               
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               a
               strange
               miracle
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               preservation
               of
               many
               thousands
               of
               the
               Spanish
               foot
               ,
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Bomel
               ,
               from
               being
               starved
               ,
               drowned
               ,
               or
               taken
               every
               man
               ;
               if
               a
               prodigious
               winde
               had
               not
               in
               a
               short
               space
               frozen
               the
               Sea
               there
               :
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               Holland
               ships
               could
               not
               move
               ,
               but
               the
               Spanyards
               marched
               away
               upon
               the
               Ice
               :
               the
               thing
               made
               the
               Holland
               Generall
               Holach
               ,
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               been
               too
               much
               that
               day
               a
               Spanyard
               .
            
             
               Gather
               hence
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               forementioned
               Princes
               ,
               and
               their
               Armies
               (
               on
               which
               God
               bestowed
               these
               victories
               )
               were
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ;
               as
               all
               history
               evidently
               shews
               :
               and
               since
               the
               victories
               bestowed
               on
               them
               were
               above
               the
               forces
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               humane
               endeavours
               ,
               and
               pollicy
               ;
               and
               none
               such
               were
               ever
               obtained
               by
               any
               other
               sect
               :
               it
               evidently
               follows
               ,
               that
               
               the
               religion
               of
               these
               Roman
               Catholicks
               is
               the
               true
               religion
               :
               2
               that
               these
               examples
               (
               related
               by
               authors
               of
               good
               credit
               ,
               and
               those
               many
               )
               evidently
               prove
               against
               atheists
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               in
               cline
               that
               
               way
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               god
               by
               his
               providence
               rules
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               that
               ther
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               as
               Fortune
               ,
               or
               Fate
               :
               those
               things
               w
               ch
               seem
               casual
               ,
               are
               only
               so
               in
               regard
               of
               secondary
               causes
               ;
               nothing
               is
               casual
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               prime
               cause
               ,
               God
               :
               this
               mans
               adverse
               fortune
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               successeful
               endeavors
               ;
               this
               mans
               want
               ;
               &
               the
               others
               plenty
               ;
               this
               mans
               health
               ,
               and
               others
               infirmities
               ;
               are
               all
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               gists
               ;
               and
               the
               one
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               matter
               for
               vertue
               and
               means
               to
               salvation
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               used
               well
               ,
               &
               with
               a
               rectified
               intention
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               first
               ,
               that
               Sectaries
               (
               even
               all
               put
               together
               )
               cannot
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               received
               any
               miraculous
               favours
               ,
               like
               to
               the
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               either
               in
               confirmation
               of
               any
               of
               their
               sects
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               way
               :
               Gods
               providence
               hath
               permitted
               
               the
               Sarazens
               &
               Turks
               to
               prevail
               much
               against
               Christians
               ,
               and
               to
               possesse
               themselves
               of
               many
               Countries
               ,
               in
               which
               catholick
               Religion
               had
               formerly
               flourished
               ;
               yet
               this
               doth
               not
               argue
               that
               God
               loves
               them
               better
               than
               the
               Christians
               ;
               or
               thereby
               approves
               of
               their
               Alcaron
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               in
               the
               Wars
               betwixt
               Catholicks
               and
               Sectaries
               ;
               the
               latter
               as
               they
               have
               often
               received
               the
               worse
               ,
               so
               have
               they
               often
               been
               prevalent
               against
               the
               other
               ;
               (
               yet
               never
               but
               upon
               some
               great
               advantage
               )
               and
               are
               now
               in
               possession
               of
               many
               Towns
               and
               Countries
               ,
               which
               were
               sormerly
               Catholick
               :
               but
               this
               is
               no
               more
               a
               divine
               approbation
               of
               their
               Tenents
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               than
               the
               Turkish
               Temporall
               successe
               ,
               pleads
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               Religion
               ;
               in
               both
               cases
               (
               of
               the
               prospirity
               of
               Turks
               and
               Sectaries
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               what
               dammages
               they
               have
               inferred
               to
               Catholicks
               )
               these
               are
               only
               ordinary
               (
               and
               experienced
               in
               all
               ages
               )
               effects
               of
               the
               divine
               providence
               ;
               which
               
                 humbles
                 this
                 man
                 and
                 exalts
                 that
                 man
                 ;
                 Quia
                 calix
                 in
                 manu
                 domini
                 virimeri
                 plenus
                 mixto
                 ,
                 &
                 inclinavit
                 ex
                 hoc
                 in
                 hoc
                 .
              
               Psal
               .
               74.
               
               But
               
               these
               miraculous
               effects
               are
               plainly
               a
               divine
               confirmation
               of
               Religion
               :
               And
               thus
               must
               all
               Sectaries
               argue
               against
               Insidels
               inbehalf
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Sects
               ;
               
               by
               denying
               that
               their
               worldly
               prosperity
               proves
               them
               to
               be
               in
               favour
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ;
               and
               yet
               convincing
               them
               that
               these
               prodigious
               effects
               are
               arguments
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               Gods
               great
               protection
               :
               for
               they
               are
               so
               indeed
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 thou
                 may
                 truly
                 say
                 (
                 O
                 holy
                 Church
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Prophet
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   fear
                   thousands
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   set
                   themselves
                   against
                   me
                   round
                   about
                   .
                
                 psal
                 .
                 3.6
                 .
                 
                   Though
                   an
                   host
                   should
                   encampe
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   my
                   heart
                   shall
                   not
                   fear
                   ;
                   though
                   war
                   should
                   rise
                   against
                   me
                   ;
                   in
                   this
                   will
                   I
                   be
                   confident
                   .
                
                 ps
                 .
                 27.3
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             nineteenth
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Disasters
             and
             unhappy
             ends
             of
             the
             opposers
             and
             enemies
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               AS
               victories
               ,
               and
               other
               temporall
               blessings
               ,
               miraculously
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               defenders
               ,
               &
               propagators
               of
               the
               Roman
               religion
               ;
               so
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               prodigious
               punishments
               inflicted
               upon
               the
               persecutors
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               are
               signes
               and
               arguments
               that
               that
               is
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               consider
               therefore
               ,
               first
               that
               though
               God
               permit
               the
               wicked
               livers
               ,
               and
               those
               and
               those
               that
               seek
               the
               ruine
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               go
               long
               unpunished
               ;
               yet
               to
               convince
               the
               world
               that
               this
               is
               meerly'a
               permission
               of
               his
               (
               thereby
               to
               give
               the
               just
               matter
               for
               merit
               ,
               and
               the
               bad
               time
               to
               reclaim
               themselves
               ,
               &
               repent
               )
               and
               that
               he
               can
               lay
               his
               heavy
               hand
               hard
               on
               where
               he
               pleases
               ;
               he
               lets
               men
               have
               frequent
               experiment
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               reserve
               of
               miraculous
               punishments
               ,
               which
               he
               lets
               flie
               (
               like
               his
               
               thunderbolts
               out
               of
               the
               Clouds
               )
               at
               them
               ,
               and
               especially
               at
               the
               enemies
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               Scismaticks
               ,
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               Persecuters
               .
               
               
               
               
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               that
               those
               punishments
               are
               twofold
               ;
               some
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               cannot
               be
               conceived
               to
               be
               otherwise
               then
               by
               miracle
               :
               as
               when
               God
               punished
               the
               Madianites
               by
               the
               mutuall
               slaughter
               of
               one
               another
               :
               others
               ,
               tho
               not
               transcending
               the
               forces
               of
               natural
               causes
               ;
               yet
               are
               such
               ,
               and
               accompanied
               with
               such
               circumstances
               ;
               as
               that
               it
               appears
               evidently
               ,
               that
               God
               thereby
               punisheth
               extraordinarily
               .
               Such
               were
               the
               punishments
               of
               Herod
               (
               he
               that
               in
               killing
               the
               holy
               innocents
               ,
               aymed
               at
               the
               killing
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               )
               who
               was
               consumed
               by
               Vermin
               ,
               and
               so
               dyed
               ;
               having
               first
               killed
               his
               own
               wife
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               attempted
               to
               kill
               himself
               :
               And
               of
               Pilate
               ,
               who
               killed
               himself
               ,
               as
               Eusebius
               recounts
               :
               As
               also
               of
               the
               other
               Herod
               ,
               the
               Tetrarch
               ,
               who
               beheaded
               S.
               
                 John
                 Biptist
              
               ,
               and
               treated
               our
               Saviour
               as
               a
               fool
               :
               he
               was
               thrust
               out
               of
               his
               king
               dom
               ,
               sent
               into
               banishment
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               lived
               and
               died
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               misery
               .
               
            
             
             
               Consider
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               amongst
               other
               signes
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               world
               might
               easily
               know
               that
               the
               only
               true
               religion
               before
               Christs
               time
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               one
               was
               (
               and
               that
               a
               principall
               one
               )
               the
               exemplar
               ,
               and
               extraordinary
               punishments
               ,
               which
               God
               exacted
               upon
               those
               who
               were
               irreligiously
               in
               jurious
               to
               the
               same
               :
               Such
               were
               those
               nine
               plagues
               ,
               which
               were
               laid
               upon
               the
               Aegyptians
               for
               oppressing
               that
               faithfull
               people
               ;
               the
               Philistians
               for
               handling
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Testament
               unworthily
               ,
               suffered
               many
               calamities
               ;
               the
               Bethsamits
               ,
               for
               their
               irreverent
               looking
               only
               at
               that
               Ark
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               comand
               ,
               were
               punished
               with
               the
               death
               of
               70.
               men
               of
               prime
               quality
               ,
               and
               80000.
               of
               the
               vulgar
               sort
               :
               Antiochus
               for
               the
               out
               cryes
               ,
               and
               Sacrileges
               which
               he
               committed
               in
               his
               persecution
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               was
               struck
               with
               most
               abominable
               diseases
               ,
               and
               devoured
               by
               vermine
               :
               Baltbasar
               ,
               for
               his
               Sacrileges
               committed
               in
               Hierusalem
               ,
               and
               prophane
               abuse
               of
               the
               sacred
               Vessels
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               heat
               of
               his
               banquet
               ,
               read
               the
               dismal
               sentence
               of
               his
               losse
               of
               life
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               (
               which
               
               
               was
               put
               in
               execution
               that
               very
               night
               )
               written
               miraculously
               by
               singers
               which
               appeared
               upon
               the
               wall
               ;
               and
               Heliodorus
               (
               to
               omit
               many
               more
               )
               besides
               other
               scourges
               ,
               was
               cruelly
               whipped
               by
               two
               young
               men
               (
               sent
               by
               God
               )
               for
               his
               sacrilegeous
               attempt
               of
               robbing
               the
               temple
               of
               Hierusalem
               .
            
             
               Hence
               inser
               ,
               that
               if
               such
               like
               punishments
               can
               be
               shewed
               to
               have
               been
               laid
               upon
               the
               enemies
               ,
               and
               persecutors
               of
               the
               Roman
               religion
               ;
               it
               must
               by
               the
               same
               consequence
               be
               judged
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               therefore
               first
               the
               tragical
               end
               of
               those
               
                 Pagan
                 Emperours
              
               that
               persecuted
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               of
               the
               first
               24
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               sat
               at
               the
               sterne
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Augustus
                 Cesar
              
               and
               Constantine
               the
               great
               ;
               as
               there
               was
               scarce
               4.
               of
               them
               which
               did
               not
               persecute
               (
               &
               that
               most
               cruelly
               most
               of
               them
               )
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               so
               hardly
               four
               of
               them
               escaped
               the
               revenging
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               most
               miserable
               ends
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               were
               selfe
               murderers
               ;
               others
               were
               massacred
               by
               those
               very
               men
               (
               or
               their
               affociats
               )
               whom
               they
               had
               raised
               up
               to
               the
               highest
               step
               of
               honour
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               or
               Militia
               :
               and
               others
               were
               destroyed
               by
               horrible
               diseases
               ,
               judged
               even
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               their
               own
               Pagan
               physitians
               ,
               more
               then
               naturall
               .
               
            
             
               After
               their
               times
               ,
               and
               when
               Rome
               was
               free
               ,
               and
               intirely
               Catholick
               ,
               two
               reniarkable
               Examples
               of
               punishment
               (
               inslicted
               upon
               two
               armies
               ,
               which
               attempted
               to
               make
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 &
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               the
               subject
               of
               their
               barbarous
               cruelry
               )
               happened
               .
               Radagaisus
               King
               of
               the
               Goths
               ,
               marched
               with
               an
               Army
               of
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               (
               armed
               no
               lesse
               with
               malicious
               intentions
               against
               Religion
               ,
               then
               with
               other
               weapons
               )
               towards
               Rome
               ,
               and
               faced
               the
               City
               with
               those
               formidable
               forces
               ,
               the
               Romans
               to
               prevent
               this
               sudden
               storming
               their
               City
               ,
               armed
               themselves
               with
               what
               speed
               they
               could
               (
               but
               considing
               chiefly
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               S.
               Paul
               cal's
               
                 the
                 Armor
                 of
                 God
              
               )
               and
               with
               their
               small
               
               number
               went
               out
               to
               fight
               that
               mighty
               Army
               ,
               behold
               what
               happened
               :
               on
               a
               sudden
               that
               vast
               army
               was
               struck
               by
               the
               divine
               power
               with
               such
               an
               amazment
               and
               stupidity
               ,
               and
               so
               disabled
               from
               fighting
               ;
               that
               the
               Romans
               falling
               upon
               it
               ,
               totally
               routed
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               it
               ,
               together
               with
               that
               King
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               sons
               was
               slain
               amongst
               the
               rest
               :
               and
               of
               the
               Romans
               not
               so
               much
               as
               any
               one
               man
               kiled
               ,
               or
               wounded
               :
               this
               is
               related
               (
               and
               counted
               for
               a
               miraculous
               punishment
               )
               by
               S.
               Austine
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               was
               living
               at
               the
               same
               time
               :
               
               and
               not
               twenty
               years
               after
               :
               Roylas
               (
               with
               a
               puissant
               army
               of
               Scythians
               Anno
               425.
               )
               coming
               with
               the
               same
               intention
               to
               Constantinople
               ;
               as
               he
               made
               his
               approach
               towards
               the
               City
               then
               filled
               with
               fears
               and
               frights
               ,
               as
               may
               well
               be
               imagined
               ;
               
               behold
               fire
               and
               thunderbolts
               at
               Gods
               command
               fell
               upon
               that
               huge
               Army
               &
               totally
               destroyed
               it
               ;
               lo
               ,
               two
               famous
               Examples
               of
               Gods
               heavy
               hand
               upon
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Caltolick
               religion
               .
            
             
             
               Consider
               secondly
               what
               punishments
               befell
               some
               of
               those
               Emperors
               and
               Princes
               ,
               who
               after
               that
               they
               had
               been
               or
               were
               Christians
               ,
               became
               injurious
               to
               the
               same
               Religion
               :
               
               Julian
               for
               his
               apostasie
               from
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               his
               malicious
               persecuting
               the
               same
               ,
               at
               length
               fighting
               against
               the
               Persians
               ,
               received
               a
               morall
               wound
               with
               a
               lance
               ,
               from
               what
               hand
               it
               came
               ,
               no
               man
               about
               him
               could
               tell
               ;
               
               but
               himselfe
               acknowledged
               that
               it
               were
               a
               stroak
               from
               heaven
               ,
               by
               his
               casting
               handfuls
               of
               his
               own
               blood
               furiously
               into
               the
               ayre
               :
               and
               saying
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               
                 Vicisti
                 Galilee
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 overcome
                 ,
                 O
                 Galilean
                 :
              
               after
               which
               the
               earth
               opening
               swallowed
               up
               his
               body
               ;
               as
               S.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               writes
               in
               an
               oration
               of
               Saint
               Athanasius
               .
            
             
               Valens
               the
               Arian
               Emperour
               ,
               
               persecuting
               the
               same
               Religion
               ,
               was
               many
               wayes
               punished
               by
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               he
               was
               burnt
               alive
               by
               the
               Goths
               .
            
             
               The
               Emperour
               Anastasius
               ,
               
               ,
               who
               both
               opposed
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               &
               favoured
               the
               Eutychian
               heresie
               ,
               was
               slain
               with
               a
               Thunder
               bolt
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Leo
                 Iconomachus
              
               the
               Emperour
               caused
               
               the
               people
               of
               Constantinople
               to
               take
               all
               the
               pictures
               and
               images
               out
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               burn
               them
               in
               the
               market-place
               :
               Presently
               after
               which
               fact
               ,
               the
               plague
               invaded
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               in
               a
               short
               time
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               persons
               :
               This
               happened
               about
               the
               year
               719.
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               The
               Emperour
               Zeno
               ,
               an
               Eutichian
               heretick
               ,
               
               Rome
               ,
               was
               by
               Anastasius
               (
               who
               succeeded
               him
               )
               buried
               alive
               .
            
             
               Justinean
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               after
               so
               many
               laudable
               facts
               of
               his
               ,
               
               at
               length
               be
               gun
               the
               heresie
               of
               the
               Aphthartodocites
               ,
               affirming
               (
               out
               of
               an
               in
               discreet
               Zeal
               of
               our
               Saviours
               honour
               )
               that
               his
               flesh
               was
               incorruptible
               before
               his
               passion
               :
               But
               whilest
               he
               was
               about
               making
               an
               Act
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               all
               the
               Empire
               over
               ;
               he
               was
               carried
               out
               of
               the
               world
               by
               sudden
               death
               .
            
             
               Heraclius
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               
               after
               the
               great
               favour
               he
               had
               received
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               miraculous
               Victory
               against
               the
               Persians
               ;
               at
               length
               fell
               into
               the
               
               heresie
               of
               the
               Monotholites
               ;
               and
               dyed
               most
               miserably
               .
            
             
               Belizarius
               that
               great
               warrier
               ,
               (
               them
               which
               the
               world
               had
               no
               greater
               then
               )
               was
               degraded
               ,
               
               and
               devested
               of
               all
               his
               honorable
               offices
               which
               he
               had
               had
               under
               his
               Emperour
               Justinian
               ,
               both
               his
               eyes
               were
               pulled
               out
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               he
               sunk
               down
               into
               so
               low
               a
               condition
               ,
               as
               to
               sit
               a
               blind
               beggar
               ,
               with
               these
               words
               still
               in
               his
               mouth
               :
               
                 Give
                 a
                 bodwel
                 to
                 Bellizarius
              
               .
               Whence
               this
               great
               change
               ?
               from
               Justinians
               jealousie
               ,
               that
               he
               affected
               his
               Empire
               as
               some
               say
               :
               But
               Belizarius
               himselfe
               ,
               with
               many
               more
               ,
               attributed
               that
               punnishment
               to
               the
               injury
               he
               had
               done
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Pope
               Silverius
               ;
               whom
               he
               unjustly
               sent
               into
               banishment
               by
               the
               Empresse
               Theodora's
               instigation
               .
            
             
               Theodorick
               the
               Arian
               King
               ,
               a
               mongst
               the
               other
               mischiefs
               he
               had
               done
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               killed
               Pope
               John
               the
               first
               ,
               with
               a
               cruel
               imprisonment
               :
               at
               length
               a
               holy
               Saint
               in
               a
               vision
               saw
               that
               King
               led
               betwixt
               that
               Pope
               and
               Simmachus
               (
               a
               noble
               Patrician
               whom
               the
               same
               Theodorick
               had
               
               unjustly
               killed
               )
               towards
               the
               fiery
               pits
               of
               mount
               Etna
               ,
               and
               thrown
               headlong
               into
               one
               of
               them
               :
               This
               is
               related
               by
               Saint
               Gregory
               ;
               who
               saies
               ,
               that
               upon
               examination
               it
               was
               found
               ,
               
               that
               the
               King
               dyed
               at
               that
               very
               time
               which
               the
               holy
               mans
               vision
               specified
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               argued
               the
               verity
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Hunnericus
               ,
               an
               other
               Arian
               King
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               persecuter
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               
               was
               eaten
               up
               alive
               by
               vermin
               .
            
             
               After
               these
               astonishing
               examples
               of
               Pagan
               and
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               punnished
               for
               opposing
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               persecuting
               the
               same
               :
               Consider
               thirdly
               ,
               what
               became
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Arch
               hereticks
               ;
               Arius
               ,
               going
               to
               ease
               himselfe
               ,
               voided
               out
               his
               bowels
               together
               with
               his
               excrements
               ,
               and
               so
               dyed
               .
               Manicheus
               ,
               was
               fleed
               alive
               by
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Persia
                 .
                 Montanus
                 ,
                 Theodotus
              
               ,
               and
               their
               Women
               (
               which
               pretended
               to
               have
               the
               gift
               of
               prophesie
               )
               all
               hanged
               themselves
               .
               And
               Nestorius
               ,
               his
               impious
               tongue
               (
               which
               had
               denied
               that
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               Mary
               was
               Mother
               
               of
               God
               )
               was
               eaten
               away
               by
               Vermin
               ,
               after
               he
               himselfe
               had
               been
               condemned
               by
               the
               Ephesine
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               declared
               Theotocos
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               example
               me
               thinks
               ,
               and
               the
               authority
               of
               that
               general
               Counsel
               ,
               might
               move
               these
               later
               sectaries
               to
               bear
               more
               respect
               ,
               than
               they
               doe
               ,
               to
               that
               blessed
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
            
             
               Though
               the
               looking
               upon
               these
               examples
               ,
               with
               a
               juditious
               and
               considerate
               eye
               ,
               would
               sufficiently
               convince
               any
               man
               ;
               that
               the
               heavy
               hand
               of
               God
               hangs
               alwaies
               over
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               opposers
               ,
               and
               enimies
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               which
               I
               suppose
               may
               without
               presumption
               be
               now
               called
               (
               as
               it
               only
               is
               )
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               as
               onely
               having
               the
               true
               marks
               of
               Christs
               Church
               :
               yet
               the
               nearer
               wee
               deduce
               this
               argument
               down
               to
               wards
               these
               our
               dayes
               ,
               the
               greater
               influence
               it
               will
               have
               upon
               many
               .
            
             
             
               Consider
               therefore
               First
               what
               befel
               the
               protoparents
               of
               all
               these
               later
               sects
               .
               Luther
               (
               the
               Ring-leader
               of
               all
               the
               succeeding
               sectaries
               )
               after
               aplentiful
               and
               merry-supper
               ,
               
               in
               which
               he
               had
               exhilarated
               all
               his
               company
               with
               his
               discourse
               (
               the
               drift
               of
               which
               was
               ordinarily
               to
               make
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               papists
               ridiculous
               ,
               and
               odious
               )
               he
               went
               safe
               and
               sound
               to
               bed
               ;
               but
               was
               ceazed
               upon
               by
               sudden
               death
               before
               the
               morning
               came
               .
            
             
               Oecolampadius
               ,
               going
               well
               in
               health
               to
               bed
               with
               his
               woman
               ,
               was
               found
               next
               morning
               lying
               stone
               dead
               by
               her
               ;
               an
               untimely
               end
               (
               as
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               )
               for
               one
               who
               had
               been
               not
               onely
               a
               Priest
               ,
               but
               was
               tyed
               also
               to
               the
               religious
               order
               of
               St.
               Briget
               with
               the
               triple
               cord
               of
               his
               three
               Vowes
               :
               some
               Suppose
               hee
               was
               killed
               by
               the
               Devil
               ;
               others
               write
               that
               hee
               killed
               himselfe
               .
               Nor
               was
               the
               end
               of
               Carolstadius
               less
               terrible
               :
               for
               of
               him
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Basil
               write
               :
               (
               in
               their
               Funeral
               Epistle
               of
               him
               (
               that
               hee
               was
               killed
               by
               the
               Devill
               
               he
               had
               been
               Archdeacon
               of
               Wittenberg
               ,
               and
               a
               Priest
               ;
               but
               presently
               upon
               Luthers
               revolt
               sided
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               took
               a
               Concubine
               .
               Zuinglius
               ,
               (
               who
               had
               been
               a
               Canon
               of
               Constance
               )
               the
               incendiary
               of
               a
               bloody
               civill
               warre
               in
               his
               own
               Country
               ,
               was
               at
               last
               massacred
               in
               one
               of
               the
               battels
               himself
               :
               his
               pretence
               was
               to
               extirpate
               Popery
               ,
               and
               to
               plant
               the
               Reformed
               religion
               ,
               as
               they
               called
               it
               :
               But
               Erasmus
               (
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Goclenius
               )
               sayes
               plainly
               ,
               That
               the
               aym
               of
               Zuinglius
               (
               as
               also
               of
               Oecolampadius
               )
               was
               tyranny
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               affected
               some
               temporall
               dominion
               :
               Osiander
               ,
               before
               his
               miserable
               end
               ,
               was
               suddenly
               struck
               dumb
               ,
               like
               a
               beast
               ;
               as
               may
               be
               read
               in
               Prateolus
               :
               And
               
               Calvin's
               end
               was
               by
               being
               eaten
               up
               by
               Vermine
               ;
               the
               horrour
               of
               which
               punishment
               ,
               and
               the
               frightfull
               terrours
               injected
               into
               his
               conscience
               ,
               made
               him
               spend
               his
               last
               minutes
               (
               as
               
                 Hierom
                 Bolsecus
              
               writes
               )
               in
               execrations
               and
               blasphemous
               ejaculations
               ,
               with
               invocation
               of
               the
               Devils
               .
            
             
               
                 O
                 dreadfull
                 punishments
                 !
                 tragicall
                 and
                 dismall
                 deaths
                 !
                 untimely
                 ends
                 !
                 so
                 truly
                 spoke
                 St.
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 said
              
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               horrible
               
               thing
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               :
               Heb.
               10.31
               .
               
                 so
                 truly
                 said
              
               David
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 is
              
               ,
               Terrible
               in
               his
               counsels
               upon
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               :
               Psal
               .
               66.5
               .
               
                 and
                 can
                 you
                 still
                 adhear
                 to
                 those
                 your
                 sects
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 such
                 founders
                 ?
                 Still
                 persecute
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 and
                 read
                 such
                 punishments
                 ?
                 Harken
                 rather
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saies
                 ,
                 and
                 fulfill
                 his
                 words
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               Love
               ye
               peace
               and
               verity
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               Omnipotent
               .
               Zach.
               8
               .
            
             
               Consider
               lastly
               ,
               the
               unsuccessefull
               affairs
               ,
               and
               finall
               ends
               of
               three
               secular
               Princes
               ;
               who
               in
               their
               several
               countries
               did
               most
               harm
               to
               Roman
               Catholicks
               :
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 William
                 Nassaw
              
               in
               the
               Low
               countries
               ,
               and
               
                 Gustavus
                 Adolphus
              
               in
               Germany
               ;
               they
               had
               been
               all
               three
               once
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ;
               and
               how
               sad
               enemies
               they
               proved
               afterwards
               to
               the
               persons
               ,
               places
               ,
               and
               practice
               of
               that
               Religion
               (
               and
               yet
               not
               so
               much
               out
               of
               hatred
               of
               that
               religion
               ,
               as
               to
               compasse
               their
               other
               designs
               )
               few
               are
               ignorant
               :
               but
               they
               themselves
               were
               overwhelmed
               in
               the
               ruines
               they
               made
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               tragedies
               by
               them
               begun
               the
               Catastrophe
               ,
               
               
               fell
               chiefly
               upon
               them
               :
               The
               one
               was
               delivered
               over
               to
               his
               own
               sensuality
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               slave
               to
               it
               ;
               even
               his
               very
               body
               was
               metamorphized
               out
               of
               that
               of
               a
               man
               almost
               into
               that
               of
               a
               monster
               :
               he
               sunk
               still
               deeper
               into
               sin
               ,
               till
               his
               souls
               danger
               grew
               almost
               desperate
               ;
               and
               all
               his
               latter
               years
               were
               full
               of
               punishments
               of
               his
               Schisme
               and
               Sacriledge
               .
               
               The
               second
               ,
               when
               death
               rushed
               in
               at
               the
               windows
               of
               those
               wounds
               ,
               which
               the
               bullets
               made
               in
               his
               breast
               ,
               and
               carried
               him
               presently
               to
               render
               up
               the
               accounts
               of
               his
               Stewardship
               to
               God
               and
               his
               King
               ;
               was
               not
               the
               heavy
               hand
               of
               God
               upon
               him
               ?
               The
               third
               ,
               
               ,
               after
               an
               ocean
               of
               Innocent
               bloodshed
               in
               his
               unjust
               invasion
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               after
               such
               a
               ruine
               of
               Catholick
               Houses
               ,
               Villages
               ,
               Towns
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               Monasteries
               and
               Churches
               ;
               after
               such
               a
               ransack
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               threats
               against
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               himself
               ;
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               without
               a
               moments
               respite
               to
               repaire
               what
               was
               amisse
               ;
               was
               not
               this
               a
               fearfull
               scourge
               of
               God
               ?
               undoubtedly
               it
               was
               .
            
             
             
               Hence
               infer
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               complex
               of
               these
               examples
               proves
               evidently
               that
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               are
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               amongst
               others
               ;
               because
               God
               hath
               laid
               so
               remarkable
               punishments
               upon
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               persecuters
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               
               gather
               that
               these
               examples
               efficaciously
               prove
               against
               Atheists
               ,
               that
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               who
               punisheth
               wickednesse
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               infer
               what
               misery
               and
               punishment
               Luther
               made
               himself
               lyable
               to
               ,
               for
               his
               giving
               the
               first
               Allarum
               to
               all
               the
               Heresies
               of
               these
               later
               times
               .
            
             
               O
               Luther
               ,
               
                 what
                 got
                 thou
                 by
                 imitating
              
               Lucifer
               ?
               
                 thy
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 disobedience
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 was
                 like
                 his
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 thy
                 fall
                 from
                 that
                 state
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 heaven
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 his
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 fear
                 thy
                 doom
                 is
                 not
                 unlike
                 to
                 his
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             twentieth
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Confession
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               FOr
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               Work
               ,
               let
               the
               subject
               of
               this
               last
               Meditation
               be
               ,
               that
               which
               these
               late
               Sectaries
               grant
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               and
               against
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Consider
               therefore
               ,
               that
               the
               Sectaries
               since
               Luthers
               time
               ,
               and
               particularly
               Protestants
               ,
               do
               grant
               and
               acknowledge
               many
               things
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               :
               First
               ,
               they
               confesse
               that
               the
               Fathers
               and
               Doctours
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               believed
               and
               taught
               the
               same
               things
               which
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               now
               hold
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               they
               and
               other
               sectaries
               differ
               :
               First
               ,
               That
               Saint
               Peter
               was
               ordained
               ,
               by
               Christ
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               succeeded
               S.
               Peter
               in
               the
               Primacy
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Books
               
               of
               
                 Toby
                 ,
                 Judith
                 ,
                 Esther
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Ecclestasticus
                 ,
              
               and
               two
               first
               of
               the
               Machabees
               ,
               were
               truly
               Canonicall
               scripture
               .
               4.
               
               Traditions
               .
               5.
               
               The
               reall
               presence
               and
               Transubstantiation
               .
               6.
               
               That
               Masse
               was
               a
               sacrifice
               truly
               propitiatory
               for
               the
               living
               and
               the
               dead
               .
               7.
               
               That
               Christ
               gave
               Priests
               power
               to
               forgive
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               necssity
               of
               auricular
               Confession
               .
               8.
               
               Pardon
               or
               Indulgences
               .
               9.
               
               Purgatory
               and
               Prayer
               for
               the
               dead
               .
               10.
               
               Praying
               to
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               .
               11.
               
               Placing
               Christs
               image
               ,
               and
               his
               Saints
               in
               Churches
               ,
               and
               reverencing
               them
               .
               12.
               
               Reverence
               to
               the
               relicks
               of
               Martyrs
               and
               other
               Saints
               .
               13.
               
               That
               such
               as
               were
               made
               Clergy-men
               could
               never
               afterwards
               marry
               .
               14.
               
               That
               not
               only
               Faith
               ,
               but
               also
               good
               works
               do
               truly
               justifie
               ;
               and
               that
               these
               are
               meritorious
               of
               grace
               and
               glory
               :
               These
               ,
               and
               diverse
               other
               Tenents
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               are
               acknowledged
               by
               chief
               Protestant
               Writers
               to
               have
               been
               taught
               ,
               believed
               ,
               and
               practiced
               by
               the
               antient
               Fathers
               :
               That
               the
               protestant
               .
               Writers
               confesse
               these
               points
               (
               which
               indeed
               is
               a
               strange
               thing
               ,
               and
               utterly
               
               ruines
               their
               cause
               )
               those
               learned
               and
               laborious
               works
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               
                 Protestants
                 Apology
              
               ;
               the
               
                 Progeny
                 of
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 Protestants
              
               ;
               as
               also
               many
               other
               Authors
               do
               most
               amply
               declare
               ;
               and
               cite
               the
               very
               words
               of
               all
               the
               chiefest
               Protestant
               Writers
               most
               faithfully
               about
               the
               the
               forementioned
               points
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               confesse
               that
               Roman
               Catholicks
               dying
               Roman
               Catholicks
               may
               be
               saved
               ;
               this
               ,
               the
               most
               of
               all
               Sectaries
               grant
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               Writings
               and
               in
               their
               ordinary
               discourse
               :
               truly
               as
               this
               acknowledgment
               ought
               to
               bring
               no
               smal
               comfort
               to
               Catholicks
               ,
               when
               they
               reflect
               that
               they
               are
               of
               a
               religion
               ,
               which
               even
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               their
               Adversaries
               is
               soul-saving
               :
               so
               me
               thinks
               it
               should
               make
               a
               great
               impression
               upon
               others
               which
               are
               not
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               move
               them
               to
               embrace
               that
               religion
               in
               which
               all
               parties
               think
               and
               say
               men
               may
               saved
               :
               and
               this
               acknowledgment
               did
               produce
               this
               effect
               in
               that
               honourable
               Lady
               ,
               the
               Countesse
               of
               Buckingham
               ;
               
               which
               was
               present
               at
               that
               publick
               disputation
               betwixt
               Mr.
               Fisher
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               and
               Master
               White
               a
               Minister
               ,
               held
               by
               the
               Kings
               order
               :
               For
               Mr.
               Fisher
               demanding
               of
               Mr.
               White
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               ,
               he
               thought
               that
               one
               dying
               a
               Roman
               Catholick
               might
               be
               saved
               ?
               and
               he
               answering
               ,
               that
               upon
               his
               soul
               ,
               he
               thought
               such
               an
               one
               might
               be
               saved
               :
               presently
               upon
               this
               ,
               she
               resolved
               to
               become
               a
               Roman
               Catholick
               ;
               and
               what
               she
               then
               purposed
               ,
               she
               soon
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               as
               many
               thousands
               could
               witnesse
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               They
               confesse
               that
               Roman
               Catholicks
               do
               not
               erre
               in
               any
               fundamentall
               point
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               want
               none
               of
               the
               things
               essentially
               requisite
               to
               salvation
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               most
               learned
               Adversaries
               grant
               that
               Roman
               Catholicks
               are
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               or
               members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               true
               Church
               to
               wit
               alone
               :
               The
               consideration
               of
               this
               also
               (
               as
               of
               the
               former
               )
               cannot
               but
               comfort
               ROMAN
               CATHOLICKS
               ,
               whilest
               they
               remain
               so
               :
               
               Now
               what
               a
               madnesse
               is
               it
               to
               fall
               from
               that
               Religion
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               parties
               agree
               ,
               that
               salvation
               may
               be
               had
               :
               Certainly
               a
               prudent
               man
               will
               not
               venter
               his
               temporal
               estate
               upon
               a
               probable
               security
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               have
               a
               certainty
               (
               provided
               also
               that
               it
               be
               lawful
               )
               much
               lesse
               his
               eternall
               :
               No
               man
               can
               in
               conscience
               expose
               his
               soul
               to
               hazard
               ;
               if
               he
               may
               make
               sure
               work
               :
               
               For
               though
               in
               things
               which
               are
               necessary
               
                 necessitate
                 pracepti
              
               only
               ,
               a
               probable
               opinion
               of
               Doctours
               will
               save
               a
               soul
               harmlesse
               ;
               yet
               in
               things
               which
               are
               
                 absolutely
                 necesfary
              
               ,
               and
               means
               without
               which
               salvation
               cannot
               be
               had
               (
               as
               the
               being
               a
               member
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               is
               )
               the
               surest
               way
               is
               to
               be
               chosen
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               very
               thing
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               by
               me
               prefixed
               to
               my self
               as
               the
               end
               of
               my
               endeavours
               ,
               in
               these
               twenty
               Meditation
               (
               which
               was
               to
               
               shew
               that
               the
               marks
               of
               Christs
               Church
               were
               to
               be
               found
               onely
               amongst
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               Christs
               true
               Church
               ,
               was
               onely
               with
               them
               )
               is
               by
               many
               of
               the
               chief
               protestants
               Writers
               granted
               ,
               by
               granting
               
               those
               things
               which
               really
               are
               the
               marks
               of
               Christs
               true
               Church
               :
               They
               grant
               that
               S.
               Malachy
               ,
               S.
               Bernard
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               S.
               Dominick
               &
               others
               ,
               were
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               wrought
               Miracles
               ;
               they
               grant
               the
               mark
               of
               Antiquity
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               known
               beginning
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               since
               the
               Apostles
               time
               (
               which
               is
               a
               convincing
               argument
               ,
               that
               it
               begun
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               )
               can
               be
               assigned
               :
               They
               grant
               that
               the
               Roman
               Church
               never
               went
               out
               of
               any
               Society
               of
               Christians
               ,
               ancienter
               than
               it self
               :
               They
               grant
               that
               no
               particular
               time
               can
               be
               assigned
               ,
               in
               which
               any
               innovation
               of
               Faith
               was
               introduced
               ,
               or
               change
               made
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               which
               three
               things
               notwithstanding
               they
               ought
               not
               onely
               to
               deny
               ;
               but
               are
               obliged
               positively
               to
               prove
               the
               contrary
               ;
               or
               els
               grant
               that
               their
               forsaking
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               caluminating
               it
               ,
               is
               most
               unjust
               ;
               as
               most
               certainly
               it
               is
               :
               Besides
               this
               ,
               in
               granting
               (
               as
               they
               do
               )
               that
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               held
               the
               same
               forementioned
               opinions
               ,
               which
               the
               now
               
               existent
               Roman
               Catholicks
               hold
               ;
               consequently
               they
               must
               grant
               these
               two
               to
               be
               both
               one
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               to
               have
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               eminent
               in
               Sanctity
               ,
               Miracles
               ,
               Prophesie
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               were
               persons
               priviledged
               with
               all
               these
               great
               endowments
               )
               and
               by
               good
               consequence
               to
               have
               the
               marks
               of
               Christs
               true
               Church
               :
               In
               brief
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               most
               amply
               proved
               by
               Catholick
               Authors
               (
               as
               by
               the
               Protestants
               Apology
               ,
               and
               other
               learned
               Books
               )
               that
               the
               ablest
               protestant
               Writers
               grant
               those
               things
               to
               be
               amongst
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ;
               which
               are
               truly
               the
               marks
               of
               Christs
               Church
               :
               Read
               also
               the
               eleventh
               and
               thirteenth
               chapter
               in
               every
               Century
               of
               the
               Magdeburgians
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               see
               how
               effectually
               the
               Protestants
               (
               like
               good
               advocates
               )
               plead
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               :
               who
               may
               truly
               say
               with
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Our
                 enemies
                 are
                 judges
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               equity
               of
               our
               cause
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               second
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               what
               things
               the
               Protestants
               acknowledge
               against
               themselves
               :
               And
               here
               a
               man
               may
               truly
               say
               ;
               
                 Out
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 mouth
                 I
                 judge
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                 naughty
                 servant
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               they
               disclaim
               from
               the
               antient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               own
               them
               .
               That
               Luther
               ,
               and
               Calvin
               ,
               and
               the
               Centurists
               ,
               doe
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               knowne
               to
               all
               that
               read
               theire
               workes
               .
               And
               that
               many
               of
               the
               English
               Protestant
               writers
               doe
               the
               same
               ,
               their
               works
               do
               witnesse
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               doe
               pretend
               to
               appeal
               to
               the
               Fathers
               ;
               but
               since
               as
               many
               ,
               or
               more
               of
               them
               ,
               doe
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               ;
               it
               appears
               by
               this
               that
               the
               Protestants
               are
               divided
               amongst
               themselves
               in
               this
               main
               point
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               
                 Mittam
                 Egyptios
                 ,
                 contra
                 Egyptios
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 the
                 Egyptions
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Egyptions
                 ,
              
               belongs
               to
               them
               .
               And
               since
               (
               of
               the
               forementioned
               Protestant
               Authors
               ,
               )
               many
               do
               plainly
               censure
               ,
               and
               condemne
               the
               Fathers
               for
               holding
               popish
               tenents
               ;
               hence
               also
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               grant
               them
               
               to
               bee
               all
               one
               with
               the
               now
               Roman
               Catholicks
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               grant
               that
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               condemned
               in
               the
               ancient
               hereticks
               many
               opinions
               ,
               which
               are
               held
               by
               the
               protestants
               themselves
               now
               a
               days
               :
               This
               is
               instanced
               at
               large
               by
               the
               author
               of
               the
               Progeny
               ;
               and
               others
               :
               that
               the
               assertions
               of
               the
               old
               hereticks
               were
               condemned
               ;
               and
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               Protestants
               now
               hold
               the
               same
               ,
               is
               evident
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               grant
               it
               ;
               in
               particular
               about
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Freewill
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Good-works
               ,
               Mariage
               of
               Priests
               ,
               Monachism
               and
               divers
               other
               points
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               grant
               that
               the
               four
               first
               generall
               Councels
               lawfully
               condemned
               
                 Arius
                 ,
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 Eutyches
              
               ,
               and
               Macedonius
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               were
               truly
               hereticks
               :
               and
               yet
               some
               of
               them
               erred
               but
               in
               one
               point
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               since
               to
               deny
               any
               one
               point
               sufficiently
               propounded
               as
               a
               truth
               revealed
               by
               God
               ,
               makes
               an
               heretick
               ;
               and
               this
               by
               the
               protestants
               
               own
               consession
               :
               let
               any
               prudent
               man
               judg
               whether
               the
               protestants
               do
               not
               expose
               their
               sules
               to
               evident
               danger
               ;
               First
               by
               denying
               so
               many
               points
               now
               held
               by
               the
               Roman
               catholicks
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               held
               by
               the
               antient
               Fathers
               also
               .
               Secondly
               by
               not
               having
               amongst
               themselves
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               body
               ,
               or
               number
               of
               things
               to
               bee
               believed
               :
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               taking
               to
               themselves
               all
               liberty
               in
               believing
               ;
               and
               being
               actually
               so
               various
               ,
               and
               disagreeing
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               every
               where
               they
               are
               amongst
               them selves
               :
               and
               so
               by
               granting
               these
               former
               to
               have
               been
               truly
               hereticks
               ,
               for
               their
               denial
               of
               some
               one
               point
               (
               as
               they
               must
               grant
               it
               ,
               seeing
               the
               four
               first
               general
               councells
               are
               received
               in
               England
               )
               hence
               it
               followes
               that
               they
               condemne
               ,
               and
               undo
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               cause
               .
            
             
               Founthly
               they
               grant
               that
               when
               Luther
               began
               ,
               there
               was
               neither
               true
               preaching
               ,
               nor
               true
               pastors
               ,
               nor
               true
               doctrine
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Which
               thing
               though
               it
               be
               most
               false
               :
               yet
               by
               granting
               
               this
               ,
               they
               grant
               that
               they
               themselves
               had
               no
               Church
               till
               Luther
               began
               ,
               and
               what
               Church
               began
               then
               onely
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               apostolical
               succession
               ,
               Visibility
               and
               Indefectibility
               ;
               which
               proprieties
               Christs
               Church
               must
               have
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Prideaux
               (
               as
               also
               some
               others
               )
               troubled
               at
               this
               sequel
               ,
               
               denyes
               the
               former
               proposition
               ,
               &
               pretends
               that
               the
               protestant
               Church
               was
               visible
               in
               every
               age
               .
               But
               ,
               first
               neither
               he
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               could
               ever
               yet
               prove
               any
               such
               visibility
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               argues
               that
               the
               protestants
               are
               here
               also
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               points
               ,
               at
               variance
               amongst
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               they
               confess
               (
               and
               in
               confessing
               this
               alone
               ,
               they
               grant
               enough
               to
               undo
               themselves
               and
               establish
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               )
               that
               they
               went
               out
               from
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               .
               The
               thing
               indeed
               in
               it self
               is
               most
               true
               ;
               and
               it
               hath
               been
               often
               proved
               by
               Catholicks
               ,
               that
               
                 Waldo
                 ,
                 Wicliffe
                 ,
                 Hus
                 ,
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               and
               the
               cheif
               of
               these
               new
               Reformado's
               were
               sirst
               Catholicks
               and
               
               members
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               before
               their
               change
               :
               But
               the
               thing
               now
               to
               be
               considered
               is
               their
               own
               consession
               of
               this
               truth
               .
               As
               for
               Luther
               ,
               he
               acknowledgeth
               in
               many
               places
               of
               his
               Works
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               been
               a
               Papist
               ,
               and
               went
               out
               from
               them
               .
               
               And
               Caloin
               sayes
               in
               plain
               terms
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               and
               his
               departed
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               yea
               and
               from
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               
                 Discessionem
                 à
                 tot
                 mundo
                 facere
                 coactisumus
                 .
              
               
               .
               Mr.
               
                 Jewel
                 ,
                 Fox
                 ,
                 Rainolds
                 ,
                 Mason
              
               and
               many
               more
               of
               them
               acknowledge
               their
               Church
               to
               have
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               :
               so
               that
               nothing
               remains
               now
               but
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               what
               sequels
               result
               out
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               their
               other
               ingenuous
               confessions
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Point
               .
            
             
               Consider
               lastly
               ,
               Some
               inferences
               which
               may
               be
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               two
               former
               points
               :
               first
               by
               their
               granting
               that
               they
               went
               out
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               (
               acknowledging
               also
               that
               those
               who
               dy
               in
               the
               same
               Church
               may
               
               besaved
               )
               they
               evidently
               make
               themselves
               guilty
               of
               schisme
               .
               2.
               granting
               in
               this
               manner
               Salvation
               to
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               whom
               they
               confesse
               also
               not
               to
               erre
               in
               fundamentals
               (
               the
               latter
               of
               which
               is
               also
               inferred
               out
               of
               the
               former
               )
               nor
               to
               want
               any
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               essntial
               requisites
               to
               salvation
               ;
               it
               followes
               that
               these
               other
               are
               not
               only
               guilty
               of
               Schisme
               ;
               but
               of
               heresie
               also
               ,
               if
               they
               hold
               any
               thing
               (
               as
               they
               hold
               many
               )
               contradictory
               to
               these
               confessedly
               foule
               saving
               tenents
               of
               Roman
               Catholicks
               .
               3.
               
               This
               grant
               of
               their
               going
               out
               from
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               (
               which
               thing
               is
               evidently
               proved
               also
               in
               the
               third
               point
               of
               the
               meditation
               of
               antiquity
               )
               this
               alone
               makes
               the
               protestant
               Religion
               guilty
               of
               novelty
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               of
               falshood
               :
               for
               the
               true
               church
               of
               christ
               began
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               apostles
               :
               theirs
               comming
               after
               that
               time
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               it
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               posteriority
               ;
               but
               some
               other
               false
               sect
               .
               4.
               
               The
               whole
               sum
               of
               what
               they
               have
               granted
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Roman
               catholicks
               ,
               
               and
               against
               themselves
               ,
               proves
               evidently
               ,
               that
               the
               Roman
               catholicks
               are
               the
               only
               true
               church
               of
               christ
               .
            
             
               Since
               therfore
               in
               this
               great
               suite
               betwixt
               Sectaries
               (
               especially
               Protestants
               )
               and
               Roman
               catholicks
               about
               the
               true
               church
               of
               christ
               ,
               and
               whose
               it
               is
               by
               right
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               only
               proved
               that
               the
               marks
               of
               it
               and
               of
               that
               of
               the
               Roman
               catholicks
               ,
               are
               all
               one
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               these
               two
               are
               not
               in
               reallity
               two
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               church
               :
               but
               our
               adversaries
               have
               moreover
               given
               us
               a
               judgement
               ,
               by
               confessing
               in
               substance
               ,
               that
               our
               claims
               are
               good
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               ill
               grounded
               :
               what
               remaines
               but
               execution
               :
               not
               that
               which
               the
               ministers
               of
               divine
               justice
               doe
               upon
               the
               wicked
               ;
               which
               God
               avert
               :
               but
               that
               rather
               (
               for
               such
               are
               my
               cordial
               wishes
               )
               which
               the
               equity
               of
               this
               cause
               exacts
               to
               be
               done
               by
               convicted
               persons
               upon
               themselves
               ;
               by
               putting
               in
               execution
               that
               (
               true
               conversion
               to
               the
               catholicke
               faith
               )
               to
               which
               the
               evidence
               of
               these
               most
               
                 credible
                 testimonies
              
               (
               the
               markes
               
               of
               the
               true
               church
               must
               needs
               incline
               an
               impartial
               reader
               .
               Confident
               I
               am
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               these
               meditations
               cannot
               but
               convince
               ,
               that
               the
               markes
               of
               christs
               true
               church
               are
               to
               be
               found
               amongst
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               only
               amongst
               them
               .
               If
               passion
               ,
               prejudicate
               opinions
               ,
               &
               obstinacy
               be
               laid
               aside
               ;
               if
               self-ends
               ,
               and
               temporal
               interests
               be
               not
               prevalent
               ,
               and
               disturb
               reason
               ;
               undoubtedly
               the
               testimonies
               of
               these
               markes
               will
               make
               it
               give
               sentence
               for
               the
               catholicke
               party
               .
               Away
               with
               these
               fears
               of
               sequestration
               ,
               or
               temporal
               incumbrances
               ;
               heaven
               is
               a
               happy
               purchase
               ,
               though
               it
               cost
               you
               these
               ;
               yea
               life
               it selfe
               .
               Such
               premisses
               as
               the
               praxis
               of
               your
               belief
               and
               life
               prepare
               ,
               such
               conclusions
               will
               death
               draw
               out
               in
               the
               end
               :
               Nor
               can
               either
               belief
               or
               life
               be
               good
               in
               a
               Religion
               which
               is
               bad
               .
               Choose
               therefore
               the
               best
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               cost
               ;
               since
               thy
               salvation
               depends
               upon
               thy
               Election
               in
               point
               of
               Religion
               :
               Mean
               while
               ,
               Let
               this
               be
               the
               last
               (
               though
               not
               the
               least
               )
               of
               the
               sequels
               which
               may
               be
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               precedent
               
               Meditations
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               cessasion
               of
               persecution
               .
               Can
               reason
               ,
               yea
               can
               nature
               choose
               but
               cry
               out
               ,
               in
               seeing
               Catholicks
               persecuted
               ,
               where
               all
               Sects
               are
               tolerated
               ;
               and
               in
               beholding
               those
               mens
               blood
               shed
               ,
               or
               sought
               for
               ,
               even
               by
               those
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               whose
               souls
               these
               others
               are
               so
               piously
               prodigall
               of
               their
               own
               blood
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   England
                
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   kill
                   's
                   the
                   Prophets
                
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 averse
                 affections
                 of
                 thy
                 hard
                 heart
                 ston's
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 How
                 often
                 and
                 how
                 willingly
                 would
                 they
                 have
                 gathered
                 thy
                 children
                 together
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Hen
                 her
                 Chickins
                 )
                 under
                 that
                 shelter
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 wished
                 for
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ;
                 Under
                 the
                 shade
                 of
                 thy
                 wings
                 protect
                 me
                 :
                 but
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 .
                 Behold
                 thy
                 house
                 is
                 left
                 like
                 a
                 desert
                 ;
                 without
                 Altar
                 ,
                 without
                 Priest
                 ,
                 without
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 stone
                 upon
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 scarce
                 that
                 some
                 where
                 .
                 Alas
                 !
                 The
                 dayes
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 thou
                 must
                 repent
                 thy
                 not
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 visites
                 ,
                 which
                 thy
                 Saviour
                 gave
                 thee
                 by
                 his
                 Servants
                 .
                 
                 England
                 ,
                 remember
                 from
                 whence
                 thou
                 hast
                 fallen
                 :
                 do
                 pennance
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 thy
                 first
                 works
                 :
                 Return
                 to
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 how
                 many
                 thousands
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 thy
                 Father
                 abound
                 with
                 bread
                 ,
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 their
                 daily
                 bread
                 ;
                 whilest
                 thou
                 perishes
                 with
                 famine
                 :
                 Rise
                 ,
                 goe
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 :
                 Father
                 I
                 have
                 finned
                 against
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ;
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 more
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 thy
                 daughter
                 ,
                 since
                 I
                 have
                 forsaken
                 thy
                 Spouse
                 my
                 mother
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 of
                 hosts
                 ,
                 look
                 down
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 ,
                 and
                 visite
                 this
                 vinyard
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Vineyard
                 which
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 once
                 planted
                 ;
                 let
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 again
                 repaired
                 ;
                 to
                 thy
                 eternall
                 glory
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               Soli
               Dei
               honor
               &
               gloria
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           2.
           line
           25
           read
           proximus
           ,
           and
           marg
           .
           Rom.
           6.22
           .
           p.
           3.
           l.
           12
           get
           ,
           p.
           4.
           l.
           11
           dele
           
             all
             .
          
           ,
           p.
           8.
           l.
           9
           
             an
             oblation
          
           ,
           p.
           14.
           marg
           .
           dele
           Isa
           .
           7.9
           ,
           p.
           16.
           l.
           27
           dele
           ment
           ,
           p.
           27.
           l.
           13
           ,
           
             what
             they
             are
          
           ,
           p.
           28
           marg
           .
           Elogium's
           ,
           p.
           40.
           l.
           19
           ingenuous
           ,
           mar
           .
           del
           .
           Jo.
           5.24
           ,
           p.
           41.
           l.
           10
           machins
           p.
           46.
           l.
           20.
           
           Mar.
           16.20
           ,
           p.
           54.
           l.
           10
           
             the
             enemy
          
           ,
           l.
           13
           
             eye
             witness
             reports
          
           ,
           p.
           55.
           l.
           7
           
             a
             great
             blunder
             is
          
           ,
           l.
           14
           cambinding
           ,
           p.
           47.
           marg
           .
           14.12
           .
           p.
           57.
           l.
           1
           
             Ephpheta
             ,
             l
             7
             that
             way
             in
             ,
          
           p.
           58.
           marg
           .
           dele
           Lev.
           15.16
           ,
           p.
           61.
           l.
           26
           believing
           ,
           p.
           63.
           l.
           18
           least
           ,
           p.
           65.
           l.
           13
           r.
           Patrick
           ,
           l.
           15
           Silverius
           ,
           p.
           68.
           l.
           21.
           
           
             Iohn
             Fox
          
           ,
           p.
           85.
           marg
           .
           76.11
           ,
           p.
           86
           .
           l.
           20
           besanctified
           ,
           l.
           25
           
             need
             I
          
           ,
           p.
           87.
           l.
           6
           
             I
             can
          
           ,
           p.
           95.
           l.
           3
           Nervians
           ,
           p.
           103.
           l.
           18
           
             is
             (
             as
             ap
          
           .
           p.
           107.
           l.
           16
           itlegitimates
           ,
           p.
           121
           l.
           26
           
             not
             by
          
           ,
           p.
           131.
           l.
           11.
           
             proved
             at
          
           ,
           p.
           135.
           marg
           .
           19.
           40.
           p.
           145.
           l.
           12.
           
             possibly
             be
          
           .
           p.
           146.
           l.
           1.
           believe
           ,
           l.
           28
           dele
           these
           ,
           p.
           148.
           l.
           5.
           disbelieving
           ,
           p.
           149.
           l.
           1.
           
             to
             the
             which
          
           ,
           p.
           153.
           l.
           21
           
             some
             like
             it
          
           ,
           p.
           155.
           l.
           6.
           
             dear
             Christian
          
           ,
           l.
           21.
           
             father
             for
          
           ,
           p.
           161.
           l.
           4.
           
           Lithus
           ,
           p.
           164.
           l.
           28.
           
           Cunegundis
           ,
           p.
           179.
           l.
           9.
           dele
           a
           ,
           p.
           182.
           l.
           2.
           beatified
           ,
           p.
           190.
           l.
           21.1
           .
           untruth
           ,
           p.
           191.
           l.
           2
           this
           ,
           p.
           193.
           l.
           18
           dele
           on
           ,
           p.
           195.
           l.
           10
           dele
           and
           ,
           p.
           202
           l.
           1.
           
           
             Justin
             in
             Triphon
          
           ,
           p.
           204.
           l.
           4.
           
             from
             him
             it
          
           ,
           p.
           212.
           l.
           24.
           generations
           ,
           p.
           214.
           l.
           8
           Altars
           ,
           p.
           217
           l.
           18.
           denunciations
           ,
           p.
           222.
           l.
           25
           
             be
             was
          
           ,
           p.
           223
           l.
           1.
           
             seventy
             thousand
          
           ,
           p.
           224.
           l.
           19
           struck
           ,
           p.
           229
           l.
           25
           Catholicks
           ,
           p.
           230.
           l.
           6.
           on
           ,
           p.
           234.
           l.
           15.
           dele
           
             and
             those
          
           ,
           p.
           236.
           l.
           7
           
             God
             inflicted
          
           ,
           l.
           19
           
             the
             outragies
          
           ,
           p.
           240.
           l.
           12
           
             it
             was
          
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A96976-e870
           
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Colloquie
            
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               4.c.ult
               .
               div
               .
               Inst
               .
            
          
           
             Jo.
             14.27
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             16
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             7.9
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Note
             
          
           
             Mar.
             16.16
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Acts
             20
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             
               The
               Churches
               Theologium's
            
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             19.4
             .
          
           
             
               Psal
               .
               76.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal
               .
               92.
               in
               Protest
               .
               93
            
          
           
             Matt.
             11.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             9.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             92.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             16.
             
          
           
             Jo.
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             57.
             1.
             de
             Spiritu
             Sancto
             c.
             26
             
          
           
             Strm
             :
             91.
             
          
           
             
               Hackluit
               Navig
               vol
            
             2.
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             88.
             
             Hart.
             w●●
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             8.1
             .
             p.q.
             118.
             
          
           
             
               Haïpsfield
               ,
               and
               the
               records
               at
               Duïham
               .
            
          
           
             Surius
          
           
             Psal
             .
             149.
             
          
           
             
               Coclaeus
               in
               actis
               Luth.
               ann
            
             .
             1523.
             
             
               Bolseus
               in
               vita
               Cal.
               &
               others
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Collquie
             .
          
           
             
               Psal
               .
               93.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             15.16
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             15.16
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             5.48
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             20.23
             .
             Mat
             18
             ,
             18
             ,
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             24
             
          
           
             Joh.
             20.23
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             76.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
             colloquy
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Ephes
               .
               6.
            
             
          
           
             Luke
             21.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             
          
           
             An.
             411.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             year
             180.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             year
             600.
             
          
           
             An.
             1542.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             1.
             1.
             6.
             de
             signis
             .
          
           
             Vol.
             2.part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             In
             resp
             .
             altora
             contra
             Fac.
             Gretser
             .
             p.
             333.
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               prascrip
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Colloquie
            
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             v.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Hphes
             .
             2.
             20
             ,
             and
             21.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Jo.
             10.
             
          
           
             v.
             i.
             
          
           
             
               Heb.
               5.4
            
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.15
             
          
           
             John
             10.1
             
          
           
             
               Oglethorp
               ,
               Bishop
               of
            
             Carlisle
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Nagges-head
               in
               Cheapside
               .
               An.
               I.
               &
               .
               8.
               
               Eliz.
               
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Colloquie
             .
          
           
             Isa
             59.21
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             62.6
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             
               Mat.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             Lib.
             cont
             .
             cp
             .
             fund
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.7
             .
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             Acts
             28.
             
          
           
             v.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             v.
             23.
             
          
           
             v.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             
               Brerely
               and
               the
               progeny
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Luc.
               19.39
            
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             
               Epist
               .
               a
               d
               Cliteph
            
             .
          
           
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Eliz.
             an
             .
             I.
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             118
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Med.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Cor.
               1.10
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Colloquy
            
             .
          
           
             10.17.20
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Printed
               an
               ,
               1576.
            
             
          
           
             
               Dan.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               Dan.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             Note
          
           
             Cor.
             12.12
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Colloquie
            
             .
          
           
             
               L.
               contra
               Ep.
               fund
               .
               c.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ep
               :
               ad
               Sympronianum
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               The
               colloquie
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12
             
          
           
             
               In
               vita
               S.
               Ed.
            
             
          
           
             
               Mafferis
               in
               vita
            
             .
          
           
             
               Surius
               in
               vita
            
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Bonav
               ,
               in
               vita
            
             .
          
           
             
               su
               ius
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ribad●u
               ix
               vita
               S.Ig.
            
             
          
           
             
               cochleus
               in
               aun
            
             .
             1525.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             89.
             
               juxta
               vulg
            
             .
          
           
             
               An.
               I
               ,
               &
               8.
            
             
          
           
             v.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Colloquie
            
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Igna.
               Ep.
               ad
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             
               Con.
               in
               Ps
            
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             Colloquie
             .
          
           
             Cor.
             1.10
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             84.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               312.
               
               Euschius
               Metaphor
               .
               Baronius
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               394.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               420.
            
             
          
           
             
               Nicephor
               .
               Socrates
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               brev
               .
               Baron
            
             .
          
           
             
               Malmesh
               ,
               Inguls
               .
               Polidore
            
          
           
             an
             .
             1098.
             
             
               Paul.
               Aenil
               .
               Guil.
               Tyr.
               Baron
               .
            
          
           
             an
             .
             1099.
             
          
           
             an
             .
             1139.
             
          
           
             Audreas
             Resendius
             .
          
           
             an
             .
             1212
             
          
           
             An.
             1273.
             
               aliis
               .
               An
               1271.
               
               Daurolt
               .
            
          
           
             An.
             1547.
             
             Bellar.
             
          
           
             Famian
             Strada
             .
          
           
             Note
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ascalonita
             .
          
           
             
               Joseph
               .
               l.
            
             17
             
               antiquit
               .
               c.
               9
            
          
           
             
               lib.
               2.
               c.
               7.
               &
               ult
               .
            
          
           
             
               Jos
               .
               l.
               18
               .
               c.
               14
            
          
           
             
               Num.
               4.
               
               Mathab
            
             .
          
           
             Macha●
          
           
             
               An.
               406.
               ut
               ●r●sins
            
             .
          
           
             
               l.
               5
               .
               c.
               23
               de
               civit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Theodoret
               l.
               5
               .
               c.
               36
               Socrates
               1.7
               c.
               42.
               
            
          
           
             Anno
             363.
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Herom
               .
               Theadoret
               .
               Socrates
               .
            
          
           
             Ruffinus
             .
          
           
             
               Cedren
               .
               Zoano●s
            
          
           
             
               Math.
               Palm
            
             .
          
           
             
               Zon.
               and
               enemy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               cedren
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ev
               〈…〉
            
          
           
             Zona●
          
           
             Baronius
             
          
           
             
               L.
               4.
               
               Dia●
               ,
               c.
               30.
               
            
          
           
             
               Victor
               l.
               ●●
            
          
           
             
               Coclcus
               in
               ●jus
               vita
            
             .
          
           
             King
             Heary
             she
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Prince
               of
               Orange
            
          
           
             
               King
               of
            
             Sweathland
             
          
           
             Note
          
           
             Note
          
           
             
               See
               the
               Protestants
               Apology
            
             .
          
           
             Luke
             1●
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Lect.
             9
             
               de
               visibil
            
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             141.
             
             And
             
               Instit
               .
               lib.
               4.
               c.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Progeny
               1
               .
               3.c.7
            
             .